tMoA

Would you like to react to this message? Create an account in a few clicks or log in to continue.
tMoA

~ The only Home on the Web You'll ever need ~

+19
We Are You
Aquaries1111
magamud
devakas
ceridwen
Beren
malletzky
Sanicle
JesterTerrestrial
firefly
Owlsden
THEeXchanger
Carol
Mercuriel
Floyd
lawlessline
Lionhawk
HigherLove
orthodoxymoron
23 posters

    Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Wed Sep 19, 2012 1:43 am

    Thank-you Sui Generis. I think I witnessed some sort of a spaceship being destroyed by a group of UFO's right after that particular post. Then the Q&A and the original Project Avalon site were shut down -- after everyone seemed to go nuts -- even including reports of supernatural attacks. Then, Project Avalon seemed to get infiltrated and subverted -- including the breakup of Bill and Kerry. Then, Anchor dropped under the radar. Then, I had a several month long contact with someone claiming to be an 'Ancient Egyptian Deity' which seemed to have something to do with my internet posting in general, and that Q&A post in particular. There seemed to be a problematic relationship between this individual and myself -- although we were both quite polite toward each other. I recently was told (in a round about way) that I didn't want to know about the true state of the solar system -- especially regarding treaties and covenants at the highest levels. I keep suspecting a VERY problematic Universe-Wide state of affairs. I continue to lean toward the Teachings Attributed to Jesus -- but my Universe-View is very unorthodox and upsetting to the nth degree. I desire the best for humanity -- yet I wonder how bad humanity has been (and is presently). I worry about ancient genocide and stolen technology. I worry about Star Wars -- ancient and modern. 95% of the questions I've asked -- remain unanswered. I've mostly been talking to myself. I seem to just be digging a deeper and deeper grave for myself.

    I worry that a United States of the Solar System might unleash unimaginable horrors -- even though it is idealistic and well-intentioned. I get the distinct impression that there is a very nasty power struggle throughout the universe -- and whoever is in charge of this solar system does NOT wish to be exposed and deposed. Perhaps a bad and sinister solar system administrator is the only thing standing between humanity and some REALLY bad@$$ ET's. How are we supposed to know??? For purposes of simplicity -- I am assuming a Lone Earth Humanity surrounded by a Universe of Draconian Reptilians (under the theocratic rule of a Reptilian Queen). This might be utter BS -- but how are we to determine the true state of affairs??? I wish to be open to conversation with just about anyone or anything -- but I do NOT wish to become demon-possessed, soul-scalped, chip-implanted, mind-controlled, hopelessly-deluded, criminally-insane, etc, etc, etc. I simply wish to help solve problems in this particular sector of the galaxy. What if:

    Osiris = God of an Ancient, Traditional, and Theocratic Draconian Reptilian Universe (Hostile Toward Humanity)??

    Isis = Renegade and Deposed Creator of Male and Female Human Physicality -- and Author of the Teachings of Jesus (in their full, original, and uncorrupted form)??

    Ra = Opportunistic Tall, Long-Nosed Grey Solar System Administrator aka the God of the Old Testament aka the God of This World -- Tasked with Punishing and Exploiting Humanity??

    I think Dr. Steven Greer knows a helluva lot -- but I worry about how compromised he might be -- and who he might work for. Anyway, here is his take on the discontinued Space Shuttle program. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5PZ1zfFJGDo&feature=related I continue to NOT be hostile toward government agencies (including NASA) -- even if NASA is run by the Nazis, Masons, and Magicians. I've sometimes wondered if the Magicians are the Jesuits??!! The Ancient Egyptian Deity told me that the Jesuits don't like me -- but that the occupants of Phobos like me!! I doubt that's a good thing!!! Consider once more, this classic Bill Cooper lecture. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UNREw4KmLIY Just remember to treat all of this as science-fiction which MIGHT contain some elements of truth. I wish to know everything -- while doing nothing. I realize this sounds cowardly -- but I truly do not wish to create more problems than exist presently -- by being a pseudo-intellectual hot-head. Check this out! https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZtWxy4sJx78&feature=related I'm feeling as if I should 'start-over' -- and pretend that I'm starting from scratch -- rather than trying to substantiate and defend what I've already speculated upon. I should be willing to reverse directions -- and change everything -- on a daily basis. I don't have to be right. I actually hope that I'm wrong about a lot of my speculations.

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Steven_greer_kerry_cassidy
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 9603obamaalien_inner


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Sep 20, 2012 1:55 am; edited 1 time in total
    Raven
    Raven


    Posts : 513
    Join date : 2010-04-10
    Age : 57
    Location : The Emerald City

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  Raven Wed Sep 19, 2012 3:44 am

    The 2nd Uranus/Pluto Square: September 18-19, 2012


    For a New Beginning -- John O'Donohue

    In out-of-the-way places of the heart,
    Where your thoughts never think to wander,
    This beginning has been quietly forming,
    Waiting until you were ready to emerge.

    For a long time it has watched your desire,
    Feeling the emptiness growing inside you,
    Noticing how you willed yourself on,
    Still unable to leave what you had outgrown.

    It watched you play with the seduction of safety
    And the gray promises that sameness whispered,
    Heard the waves of turmoil rise and relent,
    Wondered would you always live like this.

    Then the delight, when your courage kindled,
    And out you stepped onto new ground,
    Your eyes young again with energy and dream,
    A path of plenitude opening before you.

    Though your destination is not yet clear
    You can trust the promise of this opening;
    Unfurl yourself into the grace of beginning
    That is at one with your life's desire.

    Awaken your spirit to adventure;
    Hold nothing back, learn to find ease in risk;
    Soon you will be home in a new rhythm,
    For your soul senses the world that awaits you.

    ~ John O'Donohue ~

    (To Bless the Space Between Us)


     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Pluto



    Monday night Pluto ends its 5 month retrograde and goes direct. Its energy is especially potent for the next few days. Pluto symbolizes the energy of evolution, the raw potential for growth. But that growth has to proceed from the death of the old. Destruction and creation go hand in hand.

    A new beginning is upon us. As the poet John Dunne says, “In out-of-the-way places of the heart, Where your thoughts never think to wander, This beginning has been quietly forming, Waiting until you were ready to emerge.” Are you ready to emerge?

    Pluto continues to use his wrecking ball, knocking down the old social structures of patriarchy, clearing out the debris so we can build anew. Just look at the news to find out how the old powers of capitalism and imperialism are being pushed back.

    A judge just ruled that Wisconsin governor Scott Walker’s law ending union rights was unconstitutional!http://abcnews.go.com/US/wireStory/judge-strikes-wis-law-limiting-union-rights-17240678#.UFd5PFGA-Sq.

    This week we’re seeing the renewal of the Occupy Movement at their one year anniversary. And while mass gatherings focus attention on the issues, I still hope that the movement will start to Occupy their home town with the arts to convince more people to join the Movement!

    Shell Oil has scrapped plans to drill for oil in the Arctic this year! After investing 7 years and nearly $5 billion, Shell has nothing to show except a series of safety mishaps and a reputation in tatters. http://greenpeaceblogs.org/2012/09/17/success-shell-stops-arctic-oil-drilling-for-this-year/#more-10249

    We have more volcanic activity, with volcanos erupting (Pluto in an earth sign) again in Guatemala this time. http://www.huffingtonpost.com/2012/09/14/guatemala-volcano-of-fire-eruption_n_1881764.html

    MIT scientists have discovered a new solar technology. Inspired by the photosynthesis performed by plants, it’s time to expand our use of solar energy. http://web.mit.edu/newsoffice/2008/oxygen-0731.html#.UFPzSUwztAh.facebook

    The ugliness of patriarchy is also very apparent. The fear of the Feminine is now so apparent that it can no longer be denied. From state houses to Congress, men are still trying to regulate women’s bodies. Religious beliefs that repress women are not just found in Islam but also in Christianity and in Judaism. We have our own American Taliban trying to keep women ‘in their place’, but it isn’t working.


    We also have the ugliness of the anti-Islamic movie that touched off a firestorm of protests in the Muslim world, resulting in the death of Christopher Stevens. America has our own brand of terrorism, and using a movie is such an American way of causing trouble!



     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Mercury_23388_lg

    The other important energy abroad this week is the 2nd Uranus/Pluto square. Just after Pluto turns to direct motion, Uranus in Aries challenges Pluto in Capricorn to push forward with a new vision for all of us. This is the second of seven of these “squares” through March 2015. Then on September 20th, Mercury, planet of communication and travel, forms a “T-square” with Uranus and Pluto, adding to the possibility of explosive and damaging political dialogues, tumultuous transportation crisis and radical new ideas that can accelerate cultural and personal change and evolution.


    Uranus in Aries asks us to step into our archetypal identity, enhancing our ability to stand up for our freedom and our rights.


    “Then the delight, when your courage kindled, And out you stepped onto new ground, Your eyes young again with energy and dream, A path of plenitude opening before you.”


     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Ouranosgodl


    These two planets add an explosive tension to both political and geophysical events. Riots in the Middle East, political gaffs on the part of the Republican presidential candidates, the teachers strike in Chicago are all part and parcel of the continuing challenges the world faces as we leave the old systems behind and finally focus on developing a new system for a new age.


    The Sabian symbol for Pluto at 7* Capricorn is: A veiled prophet speaks, seized by the power of a god. This image tells us that if we turn within (being veiled) we can connect to the Wisdom of life to show us the way forward. In this time when patriarchy is (finally) dying, those of us who can go within to touch the Source of Life will have new visions to share with the world.

    The Sabian symbol for Uranus at 7* Aries is: A man succeeds in expressing himself simultaneously in two realms. Here the alchemical lesson is that we can unite our spiritual nature with our material life. If we do, our visions will be True.

    With the Sun moving into Libra on September 22, more changes are on the way, as this potent square includes the Sun and Moon on September 29th’s Full Moon. So stay tuned!

    The Uranus in Aries Square to Pluto in Capricorn

    The planets involved in the biggest energy shift this next year are Pluto in Capricorn and Uranus in Aries. They’re bringing the 60s back in with a roar. It seems all of us need to have a talk with Mr. Pluto. He wants to tell us about our shadow self that is keeping us chained to the past. Uranus wakes us up to our freedom – Pluto tells us what we need to change to achieve it.

    Pluto might be asking us to take in the radiation coming at us from the nuclear meltdown in Fukushima, Japan and transform it into light, consciousness, good will and imagination/creativity. It’s interesting that the US is the first country it hits. Perhaps transforming our American ‘conspicuous consumption’ consciousness is the crux of the matter. If that’s what Pluto is demanding of us, then let’s turn all that plutonian radioactivity into Light.

    Uranus opens us to the mindset that can achieve this transformation. It says to dig deep into Aries’ search for identity and find yours! So open yourselves to the archetypal realms and ask for an archetypal mentor who can teach you your true name.

    Astrologers have been talking about this upcoming square for many years, but especially since the summer of 2010’s cardinal cross brought these two planets in contact with a Cancer Moon and Saturn in Libra. Cardinal signs are the action–oriented signs of the zodiac. They stand at the beginning of the 4 seasons – Capricorn/Winter, Aries/Spring, Cancer/Summer, Libra/Fall. They move things along and certainly since 2010 things ‘have moved along’ – the financial crisis deepening and the rift between ‘right and left’, ‘rich and poor’ widening.

    Whenever these two change agents get together, we find ourselves in the midst of a crisis-oriented time, but it doesn’t have to be a violent or dangerous time unless we make it so. The present crisis is that our financial and governing systems need to be renewed. And as is obvious, the patriarchal system is fighting back to keep its power and prerogatives in place. Unfortunately for them, they WILL have to go. How that ends up happening is up to each of us.

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Free_speech

    The planets that energize this kind of change are both collective energies, transforming whole generations - Uranus, the great Awakener, and Pluto, the great Leveler. Uranus is the lightning bolt of divine awareness while Pluto is the underworld power of evolution. Freedom-loving, independent Uranus meets powerful, transformational Pluto in a dance of breakdown and breakthrough for the collective. “Uranus represents the unstoppable force of ideas whose time has come. Pluto represents the raw power and inevitability of breakdown and renewal. Together they force consciousness changes in the collective that are – relatively speaking — explosively sudden.” (Jessica Murray) Sudden only to those who haven’t wanted to see.

    These two planets move around the Sun in cycles, creating their own effects upon the Earth, as any other two planets do. These energies are relational, just as the Sun and Moon form a monthly cycle in relationship to each other. We can trace how this Uranus/Pluto cycle synchronistically affected society back through our most ancient history. For a full explanation, see Richard Tarnas’ Cosmos and Psyche, a really amazing look at astrology and history.

    A quick look at history shows us that Revolution and Evolution are in the air whenever Uranus the Radical Rebel teams up with Pluto, the Underworld Lord. (Thank you Lauren Coleman,astrologybylauren.com and astroyiayia.blogspot.com for this timeline.)

    · In 1707- 1710, Uranus and Pluto were both in Leo. The Industrial Revolution begins. The steam engine moves us into the future. Leo creativity.
    · In 1775-60, Uranus in Pisces was in a similar first quarter (like the first quarter Moon) square to Pluto in Sagittarius. These were years of war over empires and trade. The American colonists started mobilizing against Great Britain and ‘taxation without representation’. It’s still tyranny!
    · 1791-1795, Uranus in Leo opposite Pluto in Aquarius (like a full Moon). These were years when the 99%(Aquarius) rose up against Monarchy (Leo). The French Revolution. The Haitian Revolution.
    · 1819-1822, Uranus in Sagittarius square Pluto in Pisces (last quarter Moon aspect). Massive global revolutions in South America, Greece vs. Ottoman Empire, European revolts. The masses (Pisces) rise up against oppression(Sag).
    · 1849-1852, Uranus conjunct Pluto in Aries (Individual freedom) (a new Moon aspect). These were the years before the American Civil War when the need to end slavery was brought to public consciousness. (SHAME ON PATRIARCHY that it’s still practiced today.) Karl Marx & Friedrich Engels wrote The Communist Manifesto. First Women’s Rights Convention held. The Taiping Rebellion in China. The Irish Potato Famine. Aries gave rise to a new sense of individual freedom.
    · 1875-1878, Uranus in Leo square Pluto in Taurus. The energies here had to do with Empire Wars (Leo/King-Taurus/land). Russian Empire vs. Ottoman Empire. The last great Sioux War in North America.
    · 1900-1903, Uranus in Sagittarius opposite Pluto in Gemini – stock market Panic of 1901, many natural disasters involving migrations of people.
    · 1930-1935, Uranus in Aries square Pluto in Cancer (last quarter). The Great Depression and the rise of nationalism (Cancer/homeland). Gandhi’s Salt March of 1930.
    · 1964-1967, Uranus and Pluto in Virgo (a new cycle begins). The Vietnam War, the Peace Movement, the Israeli Six-Day War, Martin Luther King, Jr. and the Civil Rights Movement, The Feminist Movement, Rachel Carson’s Silent Spring and the birth of the Environmental Movement (Virgo). How do we use our resources?
    · 2011-2015: Uranus in Aries square Pluto in Capricorn: The Inverted Power Pyramid – or bottom up civil action. The Arab Spring, London Riots, Occupy Movement and beyond!

    As you can see, these two planets are at least synchronized to events happening within our social structures. From 1090 AD, the time of the First Crusade, to 1850, these planets have begun their cycle in individualistic, creative fire signs (Aries and Leo) – cycles where we’ve pursued our own interests without regard to others or Nature. So when Pluto and Uranus came together in Virgo in the 1960s, they began a new cycle of transformation (like a new Moon) in more ways than one. Having this and the next series of Pluto/Uranus conjunctions in Earth signs (Taurus, Virgo, Capricorn) bodes well that we’ll finally get down to the job of caring for and working with the Earth. Virgo is the sign representing workers, the environment, health and consciousness, of service and the practical mind.


     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Hippies2

    Since the new cycle was the birth of a new energy, the 60s were wild and carefree like young children. Something brand new came into the world – make love not war! The youth culture – trust nobody over 30! Now these two forces are in a 90-degree angle to each other – the angle we liken to the Hero’s Journey, where we have to grow by overcoming obstacles and bringing the new insights of the 60s into our public life. Universal health care, sustainable and healthy food production, environmental safeguards, workers’ rights over corporate rights – these are all up for renewal. And in the end, they will inevitably be implemented. How that happens is up to us.

    Pluto can be associated with the archetypal Shadow and in Capricorn he’s showing us our collective financial shadow – we overspend, create too much waste and have unrealistic expectations. It’s time to confront the hard truths of our way of life and perhaps even sacrifice the extraneous ‘stuff’ while we take responsibility for the mess we’ve created.

    With Uranus the original Mind in a 90* angle to Pluto the unconscious evolutionary forces of life, we have to move up to a higher level of consciousness and communications as we struggle to see both sides of the issue and find solutions to the problems we’ve created. We cannot demonize the ‘other side’ even though they seem to enjoy demonizing us. We need to continue to cultivate the seeds planted in the 60s in peaceful and responsible ways. Besides working politically for change, we also need to cultivate Art and collaboration to pave the way for the change that will come at the end of this Pluto transit in 2024.

    There will be 7 exact squares between Uranus in Aries and Pluto in Capricorn from June 24, 2012 to March 16-17, 2015 – occurring between 7* - 15* Capricorn/Aries. If you have planets at these degrees in any of the 4 Cardinal signs, you’re in for big transformations. If you have planets at these degrees in fixed or mutable signs, they’ll affect in you different ways. But we all will be affected, because Capricorn is the sign of our collective institutions, especially our financial and governmental institutions. We’re all in this together!

    Every 248 years, Pluto goes into Capricorn. The last time it did was right before the American Revolution. Since Capricorn rules our collective social structures, these time periods usually signal periods of social unrest and institutional reformation. We’re watching as Pluto in Capricorn reveals the rot at the base of our patriarchal institutions of finance and governance. It would be funny if it weren’t so painful. The hypocrisy of our leaders can lead us to become cynical or it can make us determined to change things. I vote for the change, don’t you??

    Because of the way energy works, Uranus in Aries’ revolutionary power will have more influence as time goes on. This means that Uranus in Aries, waking us up to our individual power and to our archetypal identities, will push at those old patriarchal institutions, especially corporations, until they collapse and transform into institutions that work for everyone’s welfare, not just for the 1%. But it will take WORK on our part. Just don’t despair – have more imagination than that!

    So watch out for lots of breakdown, and surprising fresh starts out of the blue. And sometimes it’s both! The opportunities come from the cultural break down. Remember to turn inward, and hone your ability to hear your own guidance. Whether this guidance comes through dreams, flashes of intuition, synchronicity, or messages you receive from others, stay open to your imagination. That’s what will help you decipher the meaning of what’s happening to you and it will give you clues on handling any situation.

    The fact that Neptune is in its own sign of Pisces, source of spiritual awakening and imagination, gives us the cosmic go-ahead to dream large and envision with love possible futures that can come into being in the cracks of our crumbling patriarchal structures. We will salvage the wise values of the past and bring them forward into the future to be integrated with the new structures we’re building.


    Posted by Cathy Pagano


    http://wisdom-of-astrology.blogspot.com/2012/09/the-2nd-uranuspluto-square-september-18.html



    For the DragonQueen 'Lover' Orthodoxymoron from the Astroanalytical Library of Thuban:
    http://www.thuban.spruz.com/forums/?page=post&fid=&lastp=1&id=DC81FE79-A7DC-4819-9906-318B4133437B

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Noahs_image_flood

    Lionhawk Raven LogosFire Drink Wine


    Last edited by Raven on Thu Sep 20, 2012 12:53 am; edited 1 time in total
    Aquaries1111
    Aquaries1111


    Posts : 1394
    Join date : 2012-06-02
    Age : 55
    Location : In the Suns

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  Aquaries1111 Wed Sep 19, 2012 6:40 am

    45.1
    Treaty of the Divine Masculine (link)
    THE HIGHEST CONCORDING PARTIES, in recognition and respect to the Divine Remedy offered by the Divine Creator and demonstrated through the Covenant of the Supreme Patron to End the War in Heaven thereby establishing conditions by which War on Earth may also be Ended and in the recognition of the End of Hell, the Uniting of all Spirits do Come Now with these Presents and with one another Agree to this Covenant of the Divine Masculine:

    45.2
    The Divine Masculine deities party to the Treaty (link)
    Let it be known to all past, present and future, we here named come freely together for the first time in the history of civilization and the existence of the homo sapien species to obsignate this most sacred Treaty and Covenant; and

    We are known as Adad, We are known as Aegir, We are known as Aengus, We are known as Aesir, We are known as Agni, We are known as Ahura Mazda, We are known as Aksobhya, We are known as Allah, We are known as Ame-No-Minaka-Nushi-No-Kami, We are known as Amen-Ra, We are known as An, We are known as Anu, We are known as Anubis, We are known as Apsu, We are known as Apollo, We are known as Archons, We are known as Ares, We are known as Arsan Duolai, We are known as Asklepios, We are known as Aten, We are known as Atum, We are known as Avalokitesvara, We are known as Baal, We are known as Balder, We are known as Belenua, We are known as Brahma, We are known as Chemosh, We are known as Dagda, We are known as Dagon, We are known as Dharma, We are known as Diancecht, We are known as Dumuzi, We are known as Dyaus Pitar, We are known as Ea, We are known as El, We are known as Enki, We are known as Enlil, We are known as Freyr, We are known as Father, We are known as Ganesa, We are known as Geb, We are known as Gobniu, We are known as God, We are known as Hades, We are known as Heimdall, We are known as Helios, We are known as Hephaistos, We are known as Heryshaf, We are known as Hoder, We are known as Huitzilpochtli, We are known as Il, We are known as Imra, We are known as Indra, We are known as Iskur, We are known as Itzam Na, We are known as Jagannath, We are known as Janus, We are known as Jupiter, We are known as Kama, We are known as Kuan Ti, We are known as Lebien-Pogil, We are known as Lenus, We are known as Loki, We are known as Lug, We are known as Lucifer, We are known as Lynx, We are known as Mande, We are known as Manjusri, We are known as Marduk, We are known as Mars, We are known as Melqart, We are known as Mimir, We are known as Min, We are known as Mon, We are known as Mot, We are known as Na Cha, We are known as Nergal, We are known as Ninurta, We are known as Njord, We are known as Nuadu, We are known as Nut, We are known as Ometecuhtli, We are known as Osiris, We are known as Othin, We are known as Pak Tai, We are known as Pan, We are known as Peter, We are known as Pon, We are known as Poseidon, We are known as Ptah, We are known as Quikinn.a'Qu, We are known as Radha, We are known as Sabaoth, We are known as Satan, We are known as Saturn, We are known as Seth, We are known as Skanda, We are known as Sin, We are known as Sucellos, We are known as Surya, We are known as Susano-Wo, We are known as Telepinu, We are known as Tesub, We are known as Tezcatlipoca, We are known as Thor, We are known as Tiwaz, We are known as Tlaloc, We are known as Ull, We are known as Utu, We are known as Vairacocha, We are known as Varuna, We are known as Vayu, We are known as Visnu, We are known as Vulcanus, We are known as Wodan, We are known as Xipe Totec, We are known as YHVH, We are known as Zeus; and

    46.1
    Treaty of the Divine Feminine (link)
    THE HIGHEST CONCORDING PARTIES, in recognition and respect to the Divine Remedy offered by the Divine Creator and demonstrated through the Covenant of the Supreme Patron and the Treaty of the Divine Masculine to End the War in Heaven thereby establishing conditions by which War on Earth may also be Ended and in the recognition of the End of Hell, the Uniting of all Spirits do Come Now with these Presents and with one another Agree to this Covenant of the Divine Feminine:

    46.2
    The Divine Feminine deities party to the Treaty (link)
    Let it be known to all past, present and future, we here named come freely together for the first time in the history of civilization and the existence of the homo sapien species to obsignate this most sacred Treaty and Covenant; and

    We are known as Amaterasu-o-mi-kami, We are known as Anat, We are known as Antu, We are known as Aphrodite, We are known as Artemis, We are known as Asherah, We are known as Ashtoreth, We are known as Astarte, We are known as Atargatis, We are known as Athena, We are known as Bastet, We are known as Bes, We are known as Brigit, We are known as Ceres, We are known as Chalchiuhtlicue, We are known as Cihuacoatl, We are known as Cipactli, We are known as Coatlicue, We are known as Coventina, We are known as Cybil, We are known as Danu, We are known as Demeter, We are known as Disani, We are known as Durga, We are known as Eileithyia, We are known as Epona, We are known as Ereskigal, We are known as Fjorgyn, We are known as Freyja, We are known as Frigg, We are known as Gaia, We are known as Hathor, We are known as Hebat, We are known as Hekate, We are known as Hera, We are known as Hestia, We are known as Hsi Wang Mu, We are known as Idunn, We are known as Inana, We are known as Ishtar, We are known as Isis, We are known as Juno, We are known as Kali, We are known as Kuan Yin, We are known as Kybele, We are known as Laksmi, We are known as Leto, We are known as Ma, We are known as Maia, We are known as Mary, We are known as Mari, We are known as Matres, We are known as Maya, We are known as Minerva, We are known as Morgan, We are known as Nammu, We are known as Neith, We are known as Nerthus, We are known as Ninhursaga, We are known as Parvati, We are known as Persephone, We are known as Pistis, We are known as Prthivi, We are known as Rhea, We are known as Sakhmet, We are known as Sarasvati, We are known as Sati, We are known as Semele, We are known as Sibyl, We are known as Siti, We are known as Tara, We are known as Taweret, We are known as Tiamat, We are known as Tin Hau, We are known as Venus, We are known as Vesta; and



    46.3
    Gift, Grant and Conveyance of Rights, Powers and Symbols of Authority (link)
    In recognition of our united, solemn unbreakable oath and binding to the Covenant and the proposition of a United Heaven, let it be known to all past, present and future that we have hereby given, granted and conveyed all our powers, all our customs, all our rights and property, all our symbols and instruments of power, all sacred objects, texts, scriptures and sanctuaries and all claims of authority to the highest holy Covenant of One Heaven and to the proper authority and structure of the United States of Spirits. Therefore:

    (i) From this moment, when the leadership of One Heaven or its designated representatives on Earth speak or promulgate one (1) or more instruments, they do so with the highest valid authority and the complete conveyance of all rights, property, uses, customs, symbols, and powers of authority of the collective Divine Feminine; and

    (ii) Any and all spiritual or temporal bodies that publicly or privately claim authority from or allegiance to one (1) or more Divine Feminine deities, henceforth automatically derives any and all authority solely from the Society of One Heaven and its valid designates and any existing sacred oaths, pledges and vows are carried over to respecting and obeying the highest holy Covenant of One Heaven; and

    (iii) Any and all spiritual or temporal bodies that publicly or privately claim authority from or allegiance to one (1) or more Divine Feminine deities are solemnly bound by their sacred oaths, pledges and vows to honor and respect any and all instruments legitimately promulgated under the Seal of the Society of One Heaven or a valid designate; and

    (iv) Any and all spiritual or temporal bodies that publicly or privately claim authority from or allegiance to one (1) or more Divine Feminine deities are solemnly bound by the laws of property, trusts and ownership to obey any order, deed, command, edict, direction, request promulgated by the Society of One Heaven concerning any and all property administered on behalf of the Society of One Heaven by the spiritual or temporal body and its officers; and

    (v) Any claim or claims contrary to the above mentioned clauses are hereby null and void from the beginning, having no force of law.



    46.4
    Agreement and Conditions of Treaty (link)
    Let it be known to all past, present and future; let no man or woman, soul or form claim this agreement and solemn oath otherwise:

    (i) We, the Divine Feminine hereby swear allegiance to the proposition of a United Heaven and the end of war between spirits; and

    (ii) We, the Divine Feminine hereby recognize the authority of this document, the Covenant of One Heaven above all other sacred covenants, agreements, pacts, deeds and instruments; and

    (iii) We, the Divine Feminine hereby pledge ourselves to the goals and objectives of peace in Heaven and on Earth; and

    (iv) Upon a most solemn and most ancient oath above all oaths, We Divine Feminine Deities pledge our very existence, our names and all spirits and flesh under our command that We shall not permit any spirit, man or woman to obstruct the fulfilment of this most sacred Covenant.

    So as it is above, it shall be below.



    46.5
    Ratification of Treaty (link)
    By Agreement of the Highest Contracting Parties, this Treaty and Covenant shall be Ratified throughout all Heaven, spiritual dimensions and the Universe by the Day of Agreement and Understanding and shall be Ratified by any remaining temporal forces residing in or upon the conquered and occupied land, sea and atmosphere of the Society of One Heaven by the Day of Judgment:

    Ratification by Day of Agreement and Understanding

    By this Covenant, the Day of Agreement and Understanding is UCA E8:Y3208:8:A1:S1:M27:D1, [Wed, 21 Dec 2009].

    Ratification by Day of Agreement and Understanding shall be when this Treaty and Covenant is ratified throughout all Heaven, spiritual dimensions and the Universe by the Highest Office Holders of One Heaven representing the Supreme Command of Occupational Forces in and on Earth and when at least two (2) spirits conveyed into circumscribed living flesh bear witness to the event.

    Ratification by Day of Judgment

    By this Covenant, the Day of Judgment is UCA E8:Y3210:A0:S1:M27:D6, [Wed, 21 Dec 2011].

    Ratification by Day of Judgment shall be when this Treaty and Covenant is ratified by the Highest Office Holders of existing societies, faiths and associations that claim their existence, authority and power from the supernatural and spiritual either through their tacit, competent and honorable consent, or through their dishonor demonstrating the delinquency of their flesh and therefore the right through power to represent their spirit to ratify the Covenant and Treaty on their behalf.

    Article 45 - Treaty of the Divine Masculine
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/45.html
    Article 46 - Treaty of the Divine Feminine
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/46.html
    Article 47 - Treaty of the Divine Apostles
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/47.html
    Article 48 - Treaty of Angels, Saints and Demons
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/48.html
    Article 49 - Treaty of Spirit States
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/49.html
    Article 50 - Treaty of The Sun
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/50.html
    Article 51 - Treaty of The Earth
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/51.html
    Article 52 - Treaty of The Moon
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/52.html
    devakas
    devakas


    Posts : 2038
    Join date : 2010-04-10

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  devakas Wed Sep 19, 2012 11:44 am


    there are many offensive statements
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Wed Sep 19, 2012 2:41 pm

    Thank-you for your posts, Raven, A1, and devakas. I will examine them more closely, later today. Please identify some of these offensive statements, devakas. Namaste.
    devakas
    devakas


    Posts : 2038
    Join date : 2010-04-10

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  devakas Wed Sep 19, 2012 4:30 pm

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you for your posts, Raven, A1, and devakas. I will examine them more closely, later today. Please identify some of these offensive statements, devakas. Namaste.
    if you can not identify you will not be able to validate
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Wed Sep 19, 2012 4:56 pm

    devakas wrote:
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you for your posts, Raven, A1, and devakas. I will examine them more closely, later today. Please identify some of these offensive statements, devakas. Namaste.
    if you can not identify you will not be able to validate
    Thank-you devakas. I shall presently endeavor to indentify -- and subsequently validate my identification of that which is offensive. BTW -- is ALL physicality slated to be removed from the universe? Physicality = Sin?? I was thinking that the ET-PTB objected solely to Human-Physicality and Responsible-Freedom -- but now I'm wondering if Physical-Reptilians, Physical-Greys, and All-Things-Physical will somehow Return to Source?? Was John the Revelator trying to tell us something ominous when he wrote the following in the 21st chapter of Revelation?? http://bible.cc/revelation/21-4.htm

    1And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away ; and there was no more sea. 2And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.3And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying , Behold , the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwellwith them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God. 4And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away. 5And he that satupon the throne said , Behold , I make all things new. And he said unto me, Write : for these words are true and faithful.6And he said unto me, It is done . I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is a thirst of the fountain of the water of life freely.7 He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will behis God, and he shall bemy son.8But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable , and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.9And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me, saying , Come hither , I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb's wife.10And he carried me awayin the spirit to a great and high mountain, and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God,11Having the glory of God: and her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal ; 12And had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon , which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel:13On the east three gates; on the north three gates; on the south three gates; and on the west three gates.14And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.15And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof.16And the city lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the breadth: and he measured the city with the reed , twelve thousand furlongs. The length and the breadth and the height of it are equal.17And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred and forty and four cubits, according to the measure of a man, that is , of the angel.18And the building of the wall of it was of jasper: and the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass.19And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald;20 The fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrysolite; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, a chrysoprasus; the eleventh, a jacinth; the twelfth, an amethyst.21And the twelve gates were twelve pearls; every several gate wasof one pearl: and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass.22And I saw no temple therein : for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it.23And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.24And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it.25And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall be no night there.26And they shall bring the glory and honour of the nations into it.27And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth , neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life.

    New International Version (©1984)
    He will wipe every tear from their eyes. There will be no more death or mourning or crying or pain, for the old order of things has passed away."

    New Living Translation (©2007)
    He will wipe every tear from their eyes, and there will be no more death or sorrow or crying or pain. All these things are gone forever."

    English Standard Version (©2001)
    He will wipe away every tear from their eyes, and death shall be no more, neither shall there be mourning, nor crying, nor pain anymore, for the former things have passed away.”

    New American Standard Bible (©1995)
    and He will wipe away every tear from their eyes; and there will no longer be any death; there will no longer be any mourning, or crying, or pain; the first things have passed away."

    King James Bible (Cambridge Ed.)
    And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.

    International Standard Version (©2008)
    He will wipe every tear from their eyes. There won't be death anymore. There won't be any grief, crying, or pain, because the first things have disappeared."

    Aramaic Bible in Plain English (©2010)
    And he shall wipe away every tear from their eyes, and from now on there shall not be death, neither grieving, nor clamor, neither shall there be disease again, for His sake.

    GOD'S WORD® Translation (©1995)
    He will wipe every tear from their eyes. There won't be any more death. There won't be any grief, crying, or pain, because the first things have disappeared."

    King James 2000 Bible (©2003)
    And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.

    American King James Version
    And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.

    American Standard Version
    and he shall wipe away every tear from their eyes; and death shall be no more; neither shall there be mourning, nor crying, nor pain, any more: the first things are passed away.

    Douay-Rheims Bible
    And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes: and death shall be no more, nor mourning, nor crying, nor sorrow shall be any more, for the former things are passed away.

    Darby Bible Translation
    And he shall wipe away every tear from their eyes; and death shall not exist any more, nor grief, nor cry, nor distress shall exist any more, for the former things have passed away.

    English Revised Version
    and he shall wipe away every tear from their eyes; and death shall be no more; neither shall there be mourning, nor crying, nor pain, any more: the first things are passed away.

    Webster's Bible Translation
    And God will wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things have passed away.

    Weymouth New Testament
    He will wipe every tear from their eyes. Death shall be no more; nor sorrow, nor wail of woe, nor pain; for the first things have passed away."

    World English Bible
    He will wipe away from them every tear from their eyes. Death will be no more; neither will there be mourning, nor crying, nor pain, any more. The first things have passed away."

    Young's Literal Translation
    and God shall wipe away every tear from their eyes, and the death shall not be any more, nor sorrow, nor crying, nor shall there be any more pain, because the first things did go away.'

    Barnes' Notes on the Bible
    And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes - This will be one of the characteristics of that blessed state, that not a tear shall ever be shed there. How different will that be from the condition here - for who is there here who has not learned to weep? See the notes on Revelation 7:17. Compare the notes on Isaiah 25:8.

    And there shall be no more death - In all that future world of glory, not one shall ever die; not a grave shall ever be dug! What a view do we begin to get of heaven, when we are told there shall be no "death" there! How different from earth, where death is so common; where it spares no one; where our best friends die; where the wise, the good, the useful, the lovely die; where fathers, mothers, wives, husbands, sons, daughters, all die; where we habitually feel that we must die. Assuredly we have here a view of heaven most glorious and animating to those who dwell in a world like this, and to whom nothing is more common than death. In all their endless and glorious career, the redeemed will never see death again; they will never themselves die. They will never follow a friend to the tomb, nor fear that an absent friend is dead. The slow funeral procession will never be witnessed there; nor will the soil ever open its bosom to furnish a grave. See the notes on 1 Corinthians 15:55.

    Neither sorrow - The word "sorrow" here - πένθος penthos - denotes sorrow or grief of any kind; sorrow for the loss of property or friends; sorrow for disappointment, persecution, or care; sorrow over our sins, or sorrow that we love God so little, and serve him so unfaithfully; sorrow that we are sick, or that we must die. How innumerable are the sources of sorrow here; how constant is it on the earth! Since the fall of man there has not been a day, an hour, a moment, in which this has not been a sorrowful world; there has not been a nation, a tribe - a city or a village - nay, not a family, where there has not been grief. There has been no individual who has been always perfectly happy. No one rises in the morning with any certainty that he may not end the day in grief; no one lies down at night with any assurance that it may not be a night of sorrow. How different would this world be if it were announced that henceforward there would be no sorrow! How different, therefore, will heaven be when we shall have the assurance that henceforward grief shall be at an end!

    Nor crying - κραυγὴ kraugē." This word properly denotes a cry, an outcry, as in giving a public notice; a cry in a tumult - a clamor, Acts 23:9; and then a cry of sorrow, or wailing. This is evidently its meaning here, and it refers to all the outbursts of grief arising from affliction, from oppression, from violence. The sense is, that as none of these causes of wailing will be known in the future state, all such wailing will cease. This, too, will make the future state vastly different from our condition here; for what a change would it produce on the earth if the cry of grief were never to be heard again!

    Neither shall there be any more pain - There will be no sickness, and no calamity; and there will be no mental sorrow arising from remorse, from disappointment, or from the evil conduct of friends. And what a change would this produce - for how full of pain is the world now! How many lie on beds of languishing; how many are suffering under incurable diseases; how many are undergoing severe surgical operations; how many are pained by the loss of property or friends, or subjected to acuter anguish by the misconduct of those who are loved! How different would this world be, if all pain were to cease forever; how different, therefore, must the blessed state of the future be from the present!

    For the former things are passed away - The world as it was before the judgment.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Clarke's Commentary on the Bible
    There shall be no more death - Because there shall be a general resurrection. And this is the inference which St Paul makes from his doctrine of a general resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:26, where he says, "The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death." But death cannot be destroyed by there being simply no farther death; death can only be destroyed and annihilated by a general resurrection; if there be no general resurrection, it is most evident that death will still retain his empire. Therefore, the fact that there shall be no more death assures the fact that there shall be a general resurrection; and this also is a proof that, after the resurrection, there shall be no more death. See the whole of the note on 1 Corinthians 15:27.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Gill's Exposition of the Entire Bible
    And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes,.... Occasioned by sin, Satan, the hidings of God's face, and afflictive dispensations of Providence; for these will be no more:

    and there shall be no more death; natural or violent; there will be no more putting of the saints to death, or persecution of them unto death, as in former times; nor will they die a natural death any more; these children of the resurrection, and inhabitants of the new heaven and earth, will be like the angels, who die not; there will be no more deadness as to spiritual things among the saints; and as for the second death, that will have no power over them. So the Jews say (u), , "there is no death in the world to come"; good is laid up for the righteous in the world to come, and with them is no death (x); and after the resurrection the body is perfect, and shall never after taste the taste of death (y).

    Neither sorrow, nor crying; on account of sin, or because of oppression and persecution, or through the loss of near relations and friends; sorrow and sighing will flee away, all occasions thereof being gone: neither shall there be any more pain; either of body or mind; there will be nothing to afflict the mind, and make that uneasy, but all the reverse; nor will there be any sickness or diseases of body, for the body will be raised glorious, powerful, incorruptible, and spiritual.

    For the former things are passed away; not only the first heaven and earth, the world, its fashion, and its lusts; but the former grievous times under Rome Pagan and Papal, and everything which in this present life gives uneasiness and distress.

    (u) Echa Rabbati, fol. 48. 2. & Midrash Kohelet, fol. 61. 2.((x) Maimon. Teshuva, c. 8. sect. 1.((y) Midrash Hanneelam in Zohar in Gen. fol. 70. 1.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Vincent's Word Studies
    And God shall wipe away

    Omit God. Read, as Rev., and He shall wipe away.

    All tears (πᾶν δάκρυον)

    Lit., every tear. Compare Isaiah 25:8.

    There shall be no more death (ὁ θάνατος οὐκ ἔσται ἔτι)

    Render, as Rev., death shall be no more.

    Sorrow (πένθος)

    Better, as Rev., mourning, since the word signifies manifested grief. See on Matthew 5:4; see on James 4:9. Compare Isaiah 65:19. "That soul I say," observes Socrates, "herself invisible, departs to the invisible world - to the divine and immortal and rational: thither arriving, she is secure of bliss, and is released from the error and folly of men, their fears and wild passions, and all other human ills, and forever dwells, as they say of the initiated, in company with the gods" (Plato, "Phaedo," 81). So Sophocles:

    "Sorrow touches not the dead."

    "Oedipus Coloneus," 966

    "How thrice happy those of mortals, who, having had these ends in view, depart to Hades; for to them alone is it given there to live; but to others, all things there are evil" ("Fragment"). And Euripides:

    "The dead, tearless, forgets his pains."

    "Troades," 606

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Geneva Study Bible
    And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    People's New Testament
    21:4 And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. No sorrow or travail of any kind shall ever enter within the walls of the city. The cry of anguish shall never be uttered, hearts shall never be broken, no tear shall ever dim the eye, and, most glorious of all, death shall be unknown. Death began his sway when man was expelled from Paradise; he ends it when the final judgment condemns Satan, death and hades to enter the lake of fire. The new Jerusalem will be painless, tearless, deathless, because it will be a sinless city. The former things have passed away.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Wesley's Notes
    21:4 And death shall be no more - This is a full proof that this whole description belongs not to time, but eternity. Neither shall sorrow, or crying, or pain, be any more: for the former things are gone away - Under the former heaven, and upon the former earth, there was death and sorrow, crying and pain; all which occasioned many tears: but now pain and sorrow are fled away, and the saints have everlasting life and joy.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Jamieson-Fausset-Brown Bible Commentary
    4. all tears-Greek, "every tear."

    no more death-Greek, "death shall be no more." Therefore it is not the millennium, for in the latter there is death (Isa 65:20; 1Co 15:26, 54, "the last enemy . destroyed is death," Re 20:14, after the millennium).

    sorrow-Greek, "mourning."

    passed away-Greek, "departed," as in Re 21:1.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Matthew Henry's Concise Commentary
    21:1-8 The new heaven and the new earth will not be separate from each other; the earth of the saints, their glorified, bodies, will be heavenly. The old world, with all its troubles and tumults, will have passed away. There will be no sea; this aptly represents freedom from conflicting passions, temptations, troubles, changes, and alarms; from whatever can divide or interrupt the communion of saints. This new Jerusalem is the church of God in its new and perfect state, the church triumphant. Its blessedness came wholly from God, and depends on him. The presence of God with his people in heaven, will not be interrupt as it is on earth, he will dwell with them continually. All effects of former trouble shall be done away. They have often been in tears, by reason of sin, of affliction, of the calamities of the church; but no signs, no remembrance of former sorrows shall remain. Christ makes all things new. If we are willing and desirous that the gracious Redeemer should make all things new in order hearts and nature, he will make all things new in respect of our situation, till he has brought us to enjoy complete happiness. See the certainty of the promise. God gives his titles, Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End, as a pledge for the full performance. Sensual and sinful pleasures are muddy and poisoned waters; and the best earthly comforts are like the scanty supplies of a cistern; when idolized, they become broken cisterns, and yield only vexation. But the joys which Christ imparts are like waters springing from a fountain, pure, refreshing, abundant, and eternal. The sanctifying consolations of the Holy Spirit prepare for heavenly happiness; they are streams which flow for us in the wilderness. The fearful durst not meet the difficulties of religion, their slavish fear came from their unbelief; but those who were so dastardly as not to dare to take up the cross of Christ, were yet so desperate as to run into abominable wickedness. The agonies and terrors of the first death will lead to the far greater terrors and agonies of eternal death.
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Spirit-of-Space-II_1024x768


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Sep 20, 2012 4:49 pm; edited 4 times in total
    devakas
    devakas


    Posts : 2038
    Join date : 2010-04-10

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  devakas Wed Sep 19, 2012 5:11 pm


    ortho :Was John the Revelator trying to tell us something when he wrote the following: "Though there will be no more Pain"

    Chant His Name and you will not have pain. Hare Krishna is His most atractive lovable name. Hare is serve, so serve Him.

    meanwhile instead of worry obout ETs, serve to save cows. This is important to get minds of humans cleaned, cows saved (bases for economy) and reduce violence from the human heart.

    sunny
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Wed Sep 19, 2012 5:18 pm

    Perhaps those people I saw at the airport, chanting 'Hare Krishna!!' were on the right track after-all. I'm a lifelong vegetarian -- and I believe that Meat is Murder -- so I don't have a problem with saving the cows along with the whales, the humans, and the planet. 1. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XVMgEupff-E 2. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nuZU81nhBBY
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Radha_Krishna_Wallpaper_ofc8n
    devakas
    devakas


    Posts : 2038
    Join date : 2010-04-10

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  devakas Wed Sep 19, 2012 5:56 pm

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Perhaps those people I saw at the airport, chanting 'Hare Krishna!!' were on the right track after-all. I'm a lifelong vegetarian -- and I believe that Meat is Murder -- so I don't have a problem with saving the cows along with the whales, the humans, and the planet. 1. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XVMgEupff-E 2. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nuZU81nhBBY
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Radha_Krishna_Wallpaper_ofc8n

    yes, they know heluva of heluva Wink you can go to london or mumbai or san diego, the verse is tought the same everywhere exactly. No confusion and misinterpretation here. Radharani appearance this Saturday. Radhe is Krishnas prema love. There will be a lot love delivered in temples Wink

    Krishna and Radharani beautiful picture. Thanks Ortho

    Cows and teachers who know Bhagavad Gita, self realization science for humans. Milk has properties of love to smooth human mind and nourishes human subtile mind. Occupy people need it so much. Cow is essential for humans as machine created by Krishna for humans to survive. Violent minds will go away from human heart when cows will be protected. Humans will start protect those who protect cows. humans will stop being violent, corrupted. Humans should not eat cows and save whales this does not make sense.
    Planet will be healed without humans worrying about it as soon as human ego will stop eating dead, eating animals. Earth has soul the same as ours 10000th of the tip of human hair. (dont think linear modern physics way). Earth will show love to humans in her way. People should be healed from the ego to control, to control even earth. it is not human business. again human business is to put in the center God not themselves, not individuals, but Him in the center and protect cows. trustfullness will be restored, cheating will be gone, lies will not have power. Word of sincerity, word of honesty will be restored, word will get power back. Cows will heal and medicine will be tought as should be. Only brahmans, knowers of ayurveda used to be allowed to heal other humans.... Fasting twice a month for all humans would heal them and save food for those who are hungry on the planet....again cows and teachers of truth protected then all other goodness will follow and will be given and given. Namaste
    devakas
    devakas


    Posts : 2038
    Join date : 2010-04-10

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  devakas Thu Sep 20, 2012 12:37 am

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Shri-Krishna


    Sanskrit verses why all in spiritual world are 'connected' and who should be protected in Kali Yuga.


    http://www.bhagavad-gita.org/Articles/holy-cow.html

    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Thu Sep 20, 2012 1:16 am

    Thank-you devakas. I listened to several of those Vedas lectures -- and they were quite good. I intend to listen to more of them. I think there is benefit and virtue in most spiritual paths. On the other hand -- shouldn't we identify both truth and error?? Shouldn't we seek the truth -- even if it is inconvenient and painful?? Or -- is the truth SO overrated?? This world is filled with lies and liars. Deception seems to be at the center of Politics, Religion, Business, Sports, War, News, etc, etc, etc. Has the Human Family made their final decision for all eternity?? Has probation closed?? Will all of our reincarnational records and dark secrets soon appear on the internet??? Now wouldn't THAT be a revolting development??!! Did Humanity Reject Their Creator in Antiquity -- and Follow Another God?? Is Everyone Happy With the Past Few Thousand Years?? Are You All Better Off Now Than You Were in the Garden of Eden??

    Deception Seems to be the Central Theme of Planet Earth.
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Deception Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Deception Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Deception
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Deception-Best-Demotivational-Poster


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Oct 02, 2012 4:19 pm; edited 2 times in total
    Raven
    Raven


    Posts : 513
    Join date : 2010-04-10
    Age : 57
    Location : The Emerald City

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  Raven Thu Sep 20, 2012 1:58 am

    The Path of the Serpent of Dan of Eire

    This is part of the Cancer Dan encoding in the ancient scrolls and is related historically to the history of Ireland and the 'Anglosaxon lineages' in general and including the 'great nation' of Mannasseh/USA and the 'British Commonwealth' of Ephraim and as indicated in this message as the 'Serpent's Path'. It so relates to the Thuban Fleet forum and the associated Dreamtimes.

    http://www.birthofgaia.com/t235-thuban-fleet-disclosures#3358

    Owlsden wrote:My true roots:



    What is the square root of Negative Zero? Shiloh?

    shiloh wrote:
    Sally 69

    Just recently, one night, I dreamt a sexy dream foreboding;
    Sally was her name of the 69 of Whore and Jehovah encoding.
    My new loyal dragon lover appeared in her voluptuous glory;
    and she was the core of my brother in his own serpent story.

    And a third lover was there in the brotherhood of the Seeds;
    for Sally the flying DragonQueenBee to cherish in her deeds.
    I did not see the two enchanting sisters as cores of others;
    my own core was absent as was shehe of my other lover brother.

    And so the charming dream was missing in particular measures;
    Sally had all the fun in erotic adventures of joys and pleasures.
    But the harmony was absent in Sally's lonesomeness with three;
    two sisters of the dragon clan would have added to the sixsome tree.



    Double-Infinity becomes the Absolute Value of the duality dimension of Linespace.

    -∞ ...-3 -2 -1 -0 +1 +2 +3...+∞ is rendered as the Summation Integral for the Integers {n}

    │-∞│+...│-3│+│-2│+│-1│+│0│+│+1│+│+2│+│+3│+...│+∞│ = n(n+1) for n the number of the count from 0 to +∞

    As example, for n=5, the Summation becomes: 5(5+1)=5x6=30=5+4+3+2+1+0+1+2+3+4+5=30

    There is no squareroot of negative zero as negative zero is absolute valued as positive zero in 0.
    As i2 = -1 in the Areaspace of the Complex Plane however, the extension of the Linespace of the 1st dimension into the Areaspace of the 2nd dimension allows the linearity of the Linespace to become 'complexified' in an extension of the laws of algebra and group theory then definable in elaborated 'Laws of arithmetic'.

    This is encapsulated in Euler's Identity:

    = -1 =i2= cis(iπ) = cos(π) + isin(π) = XY = X+Y for a formal definition for √(-1) = i from i2 = -1



    After some recent 'disruption attempts' by some 'antidragons' and to give due honour to Our Irish dragon poet William B. Yeats; Thuban 101 presents, bringing the 'Salley Gardens' back to topic:


    The Path of the Serpent of Dan of Eire



    Down By The Sally Gardens lyrics

    (lyrics W.B. Yeats/traditional air "Maids of Mourne Shore")

    Down by the Sally Gardens

    My love and I did meet.
    She passed the Sally Gardens.
    With little snow-white feet.
    She bid me to take love easy.

    As the leaves grow on the trees,
    But I, being young and foolish,
    With her would not agree.

    In the fields by the river
    My love and I did stand,
    And on my leaning shoulder
    She laid her snow-white hands.

    She bid me to take life easy,
    As the grass grows on the weirs,
    But I was young and foolish
    And now I am full of tears.


    {From: http://www.elyrics.net/read/s/stonecircle-lyrics/down-by-the-sally-gardens-lyrics.html}


    Genesis.49:
    1And Jacob called unto his sons, and said, Gather yourselves together, that I may tell you that which shall befall you in the last days.
    2Gather yourselves together, and hear, ye sons of Jacob; and hearken unto Israel your father.
    3Reuben, thou art my firstborn, my might, and the beginning of my strength, the excellency of dignity, and the excellency of power:
    4Unstable as water, thou shalt not excel; because thou wentest up to thy father's bed; then defiledst thou it: he went up to my couch.
    5Simeon and Levi are brethren; instruments of cruelty are in their habitations.
    6O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united: for in their anger they slew a man, and in their selfwill they digged down a wall.
    7Cursed be their anger, for it was fierce; and their wrath, for it was cruel: I will divide them in Jacob, and scatter them in Israel.
    8Judah, thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise: thy hand shall be in the neck of thine enemies; thy father's children shall bow down before thee.
    9Judah is a lion's whelp: from the prey, my son, thou art gone up: he stooped down, he couched as a lion, and as an old lion; who shall rouse him up?
    10The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be.
    11Binding his foal unto the vine, and his donkey's colt unto the choice vine; he washed his garments in wine, and his clothes in the blood of grapes:
    12His eyes shall be red with wine, and his teeth white with milk.
    13Zebulun shall dwell at the haven of the sea; and he shall be for an haven of ships; and his border shall be unto Zidon.
    14Issachar is a strong donkey couching down between two burdens:
    15And he saw that rest was good, and the land that it was pleasant; and bowed his shoulder to bear, and became a servant unto tribute.

    16Dan shall judge his people, as one of the tribes of Israel.
    17Dan shall be a serpent by the way, an adder in the path, that biteth the horse heels, so that his rider shall fall backward.
    18I have waited for thy salvation, O LORD.


    19Gad, a troop shall overcome him: but he shall overcome at the last.
    20Out of Asher his bread shall be fat, and he shall yield royal dainties.
    21Naphtali is a hind let loose: he giveth goodly words.
    22Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by a well; whose branches run over the wall:
    23The archers have sorely grieved him, and shot at him, and hated him:
    24But his bow abode in strength, and the arms of his hands were made strong by the hands of the mighty God of Jacob; (from thence is the shepherd, the stone of Israel:)
    25Even by the God of thy father, who shall help thee; and by the Almighty, who shall bless thee with blessings of heaven above, blessings of the deep that lieth under, blessings of the breasts, and of the womb:
    26The blessings of thy father have prevailed above the blessings of my progenitors unto the utmost bound of the everlasting hills: they shall be on the head of Joseph, and on the crown of the head of him that was separate from his brethren.
    27Benjamin shall ravin as a wolf: in the morning he shall devour the prey, and at night he shall divide the spoil.
    28All these are the twelve tribes of Israel: and this is it that their father spake unto them, and blessed them; every one according to his blessing he blessed them.
    29And he charged them, and said unto them, I am to be gathered unto my people: bury me with my fathers in the cave that is in the field of Ephron the Hittite,
    30In the cave that is in the field of Machpelah, which is before Mamre, in the land of Canaan, which Abraham bought with the field of Ephron the Hittite for a possession of a buryingplace.
    31There they buried Abraham and Sarah his wife; there they buried Isaac and Rebekah his wife; and there I buried Leah.
    32The purchase of the field and of the cave that is therein was from the children of Heth.
    33And when Jacob had made an end of commanding his sons, he gathered up his feet into the bed, and yielded up the ghost, and was gathered unto his people.


    Genesis.3:
    13And the LORD God said unto the woman, What is this that thou hast done? And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat.
    14And the LORD God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life:

    15And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.


    Revelation13.1-4:
    1And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.
    2And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.

    3And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.

    4And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?

    Deuteronomy 33
    1And this is the blessing, wherewith Moses the man of God blessed the children of Israel before his death.
    2And he said, The LORD came from Sinai, and rose up from Seir unto them; he shined forth from mount Paran, and he came with ten thousands of saints: from his right hand went a fiery law for them.
    3Yea, he loved the people; all his saints are in thy hand: and they sat down at thy feet; every one shall receive of thy words.
    4Moses commanded us a law, even the inheritance of the congregation of Jacob.
    5And he was king in Jeshurun, when the heads of the people and the tribes of Israel were gathered together.
    6Let Reuben live, and not die; and let not his men be few.
    7And this is the blessing of Judah: and he said, Hear, LORD, the voice of Judah, and bring him unto his people: let his hands be sufficient for him; and be thou an help to him from his enemies.
    8And of Levi he said, Let thy Thummim and thy Urim be with thy holy one, whom thou didst prove at Massah, and with whom thou didst strive at the waters of Meribah;
    9Who said unto his father and to his mother, I have not seen him; neither did he acknowledge his brethren, nor knew his own children: for they have observed thy word, and kept thy covenant.
    10They shall teach Jacob thy judgments, and Israel thy law: they shall put incense before thee, and whole burnt sacrifice upon thine altar.
    11Bless, LORD, his substance, and accept the work of his hands; smite through the loins of them that rise against him, and of them that hate him, that they rise not again.
    12And of Benjamin he said, The beloved of the LORD shall dwell in safety by him; and the Lord shall cover him all the day long, and he shall dwell between his shoulders.
    13And of Joseph he said, Blessed of the LORD be his land, for the precious things of heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that coucheth beneath,
    14And for the precious fruits brought forth by the sun, and for the precious things put forth by the moon,
    15And for the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills,
    16And for the precious things of the earth and fulness thereof, and for the good will of him that dwelt in the bush: let the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the top of the head of him that was separated from his brethren.
    17His glory is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of unicorns: with them he shall push the people together to the ends of the earth: and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the thousands of Manasseh.
    18And of Zebulun he said, Rejoice, Zebulun, in thy going out; and, Issachar, in thy tents.
    19They shall call the people unto the mountain; there they shall offer sacrifices of righteousness: for they shall suck of the abundance of the seas, and of treasures hid in the sand.
    20And of Gad he said, Blessed be he that enlargeth Gad: he dwelleth as a lion, and teareth the arm with the crown of the head.
    21And he provided the first part for himself, because there, in a portion of the lawgiver, was he seated; and he came with the heads of the people, he executed the justice of the LORD, and his judgments with Israel.

    22And of Dan he said, Dan is a lion's whelp: he shall leap from Bashan.

    23And of Naphtali he said, O Naphtali, satisfied with favour, and full with the blessing of the LORD: possess thou the west and the south.
    24And of Asher he said, Let Asher be blessed with children; let him be acceptable to his brethren, and let him dip his foot in oil.
    25Thy shoes shall be iron and brass; and as thy days, so shall thy strength be.
    26There is none like unto the God of Jeshurun, who rideth upon the heaven in thy help, and in his excellency on the sky.
    27The eternal God is thy refuge, and underneath are the everlasting arms: and he shall thrust out the enemy from before thee; and shall say, Destroy them.
    28Israel then shall dwell in safety alone: the fountain of Jacob shall be upon a land of corn and wine; also his heavens shall drop down dew.
    29Happy art thou, O Israel: who is like unto thee, O people saved by the LORD, the shield of thy help, and who is the sword of thy excellency! and thine enemies shall be found liars unto thee; and thou shalt tread upon their high places.




    The Tuatha De Danaan
    By David M. Rountree
    Rated "PG13" by the Author.

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 2027

    The following research has been compiled from the Wurzburg Codex, a collection of Celtic manuscripts from around A.D. 700, specifically the Leabhor Laigneach (The Book of Leinster), and the Leabhor Baile an Mhota (The Book of Ballymote), as translated by Michael O'clery, in 1620. Additional sources on the origins of the Tuatha De Danaan
    include "History" by Heroditus, Various references from the writings of Homer, The wall of the Temple of Ramesis III, "The White Goddess" by Robert Graves (1948), "Lost Cities" by archaeologist Leonard Cottrell (1958), "The Horizon Book of Lost Cities" by Leonard Cottrell (1962), "Irelands Faerie Lore" by Rev. Michael P. Mahon (1919), "The Religion of the Ancient Celts" by J.A. MacCulloch (1911), "Gods and Fighting Men" by Lady Gregory (1904), and the personal notes of J.R.R. Tolkien, concerning his research into the development of the race of the Gray Elves, for his now famous stories.



    PART I: Who were the Danaans?

    The Tale of the Tuatha De Danaan spans many centuries and surprisingly begins in ancient Greece. There, long before the rise of the Mycenaens, there lived a race of nomads known as the Pelasgians. Tribal in nature, they were sea-farers who claimed to be born from the teeth of the Cosmic Snake Ophion, and the Great Goddess Danu. Danu, the lovely slender woman with an upturned nose, deathly pale face, lips as red as rowan berries, eyes of startling blue, and long fair hair. Able to transform into a sow, mare, bitch, vixen, she-XXX, weasel, serpent, owl, she-wolf, tigress, mermaid, or loathsome hag. The names Danae, Don, Dana, and her finale Greek manifestation, Eurynome, would later know her. The Romans, bless their hearts….twisted as they were, would masculinize her as Donus the divine father of Cottius, who would become the sacred king of the Cottians, a Ligurian Confederacy that the Cottian Alps were named for, but alas I stray, as I am wont to do, when delving into the history of the Eldar races.

    The Pelasgians ruled Greece for many years until the coming of the Achaeans, who invaded Thessaly from Syria in about 1900 B.C. The Achaeans were patriarchal herdsmen who worshipped the Indo-European trinity of gods Mitra, Varuna, and Indra. They would later evolve into Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades, as the Achaeans would evolve into the Mycenaen Greeks. They conquered Greece and tried to destroy the semi-matriarchal Bronze age Pelasgians, but failing that…simply assimilated them through compromise, accepting matrilineal succession, and even accepting the Great Goddess herself.
    However, not all of the Pelasgians were content to stay. A loose confederation of tribes fled, adopting their nomadic ways on a grand scale, departing from Greece altogether. Some would roam the Mediterranean Sea, sacking Cnossos in 1400 B.C. These tribes would become the Ionians, and they would people Lesbos, Chios, Cnidos, Thrace, and Troad. In time they would unite with the Phoenicians, Philistines, Mitanni, Jebusites, Amorites, and the Hittites to attack Egypt, where they would be crushed my the Pharoah Ramesis III, who by the way names them the Danuna on his temple walls in 1187 B.C.
    Homer spoke of them as the Danaoi. Herodotus would mention the Syrian Achaean invasion of Greece in the first paragraph of "History".
    He also mentions the capture, by the Phoenicians of the Danaan Shrine of the White Goddess Io at Argos, then the religious capital of the Peloponnese (the Cretans had colonized it in about 1750 B.C.).
    Herodotus does not date the event other than by placing it before the Argo expedition to Colchis, which the Greeks date at 1225 B.C., and before Europa went from Phoenicia to Crete, a tribal emigration which occurred earlier, prior to the sacking of Cnossos in 1400 B.C.
    But it is of the northern fleeing confederation of Pelasgian tribes who called themselves the Tuatha De Danaan that we follow from here. As they migrated north they left their mark upon the races that they touched until at last they reached Denmark where they established a great kingdom. Denmark means "Kingdom of the Danaans". They built four great cities; great Falias, shining Gorias, Finlas, and rich Murias, which lay to the south. In each of these four cities there lived a wise man, which taught their young men skill and knowledge, along with
    perfect wisdom. These men were; Senias, of Murias; Arias, the Fair-haired poet of Finias; Urias of the Noble nature of Gorias; finally, Morias in Falias itself. Their king was named Nuada, their chiefs were Manannan, son of Lir; Ogma, the king's brother, who taught them writing; Diancecht, who was their chief healer; Neit, a god of Battle; Credenus, the chief craftsman; and Goibniu, the chief smith.
    Their great women were Badb, a great battle Goddess; Macha, who collected the heads of men killed in battle; Morrigu, the crow of battle; Eire, Fodla, and Banba, the daughters of the Dagda. They would later become queens of Ireland and each for a time would lend the country their name. (Eire was the last one to do so historically,
    thus her name is the one associated with Ireland today); Eadon, the nurse of poets; and Brigit, the woman of poetry. The poets worshipped her as she was very great and noble. She was also a woman of healing, was an excellent smith, invented the whistle for signaling across distances and much more. Her face it was said, was
    ugly on one side and comely on the other; her name means Breosaighit, or Fiery Arrow.
    As a people they held three things above all others; the plough, the sun, and the Hazel tree. It is said that when they reached Ireland, they divided into three sections, named for the three; Coll (Hazel), Cecht (plough); and Grain (sun). But again I stray.
    It is not known what brought them to Ireland, but it was a mass and total migration, for they brought with them their four sacred treasures that were each kept in a separate city; A Stone of Virtue was brought from Falias, called Lia Fail, or the stone of Destiny. From Gorias they brought a sword, which would later be called the Sword
    of Lugh. The Spear of Victory was brought from Finias, and from Murias they brought the Caldron of the Gods, from which no company ever went away from unsatisfied. They landed in Ireland around 1472 B.C.


    PART II: The Danaans come to Ireland

    The land of Ireland in 1472 B.C. was ruled by a race of creatures known as the Firbolgs. I have read many places that they were deformed giants, but it is my personal beliefs that their stone age culture was akin to Neanderthal man. Be that as it may..or may not as the case might be, the Tuatha De Danaan arrived in a mist, it is
    said, and that they came through the air and the high air to Ireland.
    Legend says that they arrived on the first day of Beltaine, what is now known as May the first. They landed northwest of Connacht. But the Firbolgs, the men of Bag, saw nothing but a mist lying on the hills.

    Now King Eochaid, son of Erc, who maintained his throne in Teamhair, ruled the Firbolgs. He had dreamed of the coming of the Danaans, or the men of Dea, as they were called. His Druids (interesting eh?) had told him that they were a great enemy. So it came to past that he sent his greatest champion, Sreng, to learn of this new race.
    And Sreng did indeed go to the settlement of the Tuatha De Danaan, in Magh Rein. There he was met by Bres, a champion of the Danaans, and they would learn much from each other. They made a pact between themselves that no matter what the future might bring, they would always remain friends.
    The Tuatha De Danaan sent Sreng back with a message that they would not fight the Firbolgs if King Eochaid would cede them half the land. Needless to say this did not bode well with the Firbolg King, who decided to battle. They would meet in a place called Magh Tuireadh. To make a bloody story short, the Firbolgs lost the battle
    miserably. With their power crushed, the Firbolgs were given Connacht to dwell in as their own, and in time, they would foster Ferdiad, who fought Cuchulain, and Erc, son of Cairbre, who would later slay Cuchulain. The Tuatha De Danaan took Teamhair as their own, renaming it Druim Cain (The Beautiful Ridge). But it is also known as Liathdruim (Gray Ridge), and Druim na Descan (The Ridge of the Outlook).
    The City-State was laid out as such; Nuada's Rath lay to the North; The Hill of Hostages lay to the Northeast; The Green of Teamhair lay West, and the Hill of the Sidhe was Northwest of the Hill of Hostages.
    There was a great wall there called Nith, where the first mill of Ireland was built. To the north of the Hill of Hostages they placed Lia Fail, their sacred stone. The city was built surrounded by the Wall of Three Whispers, and near the wall was the House of Women. This House had seven doors on its east and west sides, and it was here
    that great feasts were held.
    Close by was the Great House of A Thousand Warriors, and south of that was the little Hill of Women Soldiers. Thus, The Danaan's first city on Irish soil came to be.
    For a time the Danaans grew in numbers and prospered, but in time they were threatened by the invasion of another race, the Fomorians. It is here that the great hero of Irish lore Lugh appears. It is said in the legends that he was the son of Cian of the Tuatha De Danaan, and Ethlinn, the daughter of Balor, the warrior king of the
    Fomorians.
    It is said that when met by Nuada's doorkeepers Gamal, the son of Figal and Camel, son of Riagall, he offered his services as a carpenter. But the Job of carpenter was held by Luchtar, son of Luachaid.
    He then offered his services as a smith. But that post was held by Colum Cuaillemech of the Three Ways.
    He then offered to be a Harper. But Abhean, son of Bicelmos held that position.
    He offered to be a poet. But Erc (a common name…like Joe…or Bob) the son of Ethaman was Nuada's poet.
    He offered to be a physician. But Diancecht was the Healer.
    A brass worker, he offered. But alas, as you may guess, that job was taken too. Credne Cerd worked the Brass.
    A champion warrior then. But Nuada had many champions.
    "But do you have a man that can do all of these things?"
    And thus, Lugh was admitted by the King.
    As to Lugh's part in the Second Battle of Magh Tuireadh, he is credited with bringing the Riders of the Sidhe from the Land of Promise (Tir-na-nog). The alliance formed by these two races would profit the Tuatha De Danaan much in later times.
    Thus it came to pass that the Fomorians were defeated.
    Once again, the Danaans suffered through a time of peace and prosperity. But after two hundred years another invasion graced their shores.
    In the Book of Invasions, and backed up by Bede's "Ecclesiastical History", a people sailed west from Thrace, through the Mediterranean Sea into the Atlantic Ocean. They made landfall on Wexford Bay, where a huge battle was fought. The Danaans were unable to defeat this wild race of warriors, so they bargained with them.
    They persuaded them to pass into Northern Britain, then called Albion. These warriors would later become the ferocious Picts, or Tattooed Men. The Picts had the same social habits that existed in Thessaly prior to the coming of the Achaeans, and in classical times among the primitive tribes of the southern Black Sea coast, along the Gulf of Sirte' in Libya, Majorca, and Northwest Galicia. These customs included exogamy, totemism, public coition, cannibalism, tattooing, and women warriors. Their descendants still retain their non-Celtic language in Bede's day.
    The Pictish invasion was a portend of things to come. In 1268 B.C., a race of people known as the Milesians invaded Ireland during the reign of the Three Kings MaCoill, MacCecht, and MacGreine, together with their Queens, Eire, Folda, and Banba (That's right, Manannan's daughters).
    They landed first at the mouth of the River Slaney, but the Druids (interesting that they are still around) drove them back out to sea with a powerful storm. They eventually landed at Inver Skene, or Kenmore Bay, where the Bard of the Milesians, called by the name of Amergin chanted his now famous song, as his feet touched the soil.

    The Song of Amergin

    "I am the wind on the sea
    I am the wave of the sea
    I am the bull of seven battles
    I am the eagle on the rock
    I am a flash from the sun
    I am the most beautiful of plants
    I am a strong wild boar
    I am a salmon on the water
    I am a lake in the plain
    I am a word of knowledge
    I am the head of the spear in battle
    I am the god that puts fire in the head
    Who spreads light in the gathering on the hills?
    Who can tell the ages of the moon?"

    The Milesians marched to Druim Cain, (which was destined to become Tara, under their rule), and demanded battle for Ireland from the three kings.
    And so it was.
    There were two major battles fought.
    At Sleive Mish in Kerry, and at the final battle at Taillte, in Meath.
    Many were slain on both sides, but in the end, the Milesians won.
    The three kings of the Tuatha De Danaan were killed in the battle at Taillte.
    It took a full year for the conquerors to subjugate Ireland. During their march they encountered each of the surviving Queens of the Vanquished Danaans.
    First they met Banba, and she was aloof to the invaders. Still, she asked that they name Ireland for her, and it was done. For a while Ireland was called Banba.
    Later on the march carried them to Folda.
    She too was aloof to the warriors, but she as well asked of them to name Ireland for her. And it was so. For a time Ireland was called Folda.
    Toward the end of their great march, they came upon the Last queen of the Tuatha De Danaan. Eire.
    And Eire was NOT aloof. She welcomed them to the land that they would now rule, and offered them peace.
    She too, asked of the invaders to name Ireland for her.
    And it was so.
    Ireland to this day is known as Eire.
    Eire impressed them so, that she became Eireanaig, Goddess of the Milesians.
    The Milesians would become under her guidance, the Irish of today.
    The Tuatha De Danaan met as an entire people to decide their fate at Brugh on the Boyne, and it was decided that they would not be the subjects of rule by the invaders. They built a massive underground fortress at the Boyne, which is known today as New Grange. After the battle, they used their Druids to blight the fields of the Milesians, until at last, the invaders made peace with the Danaans through
    Manannan. The first king of the Irish Milesians, Crimthan MacNair, is buried at New Grange, as his wife was Danaan.
    But the majority of the Danaans joined with the Sidhe and dwelt in the hills, and Manannan put invisible walls around their glades, and made them immortal, though they already were long lived. He brewed them his ale, and fed them his swine, and it was so.
    And a new king was chosen from the candidates most eligible, who were Bodb Dearg, son of the Dagda, Ilbrech of Ess Ruadh, Lir of Sidhe Fionnachaidh (The Hill of the White Field on Slieve Faud), Midhir the Proud of Bri Leith, and Angus Og, son of the Dagda. And when it was done, Bodb Dearg became King of The Tuatha De Danaan, and he ruled in his seat in Sidhe Femen, which he enchanted greatly, and he had three sons, Angus, Artrach, and Aedh. He also had a daughter, Scathniamh, The Flower of Brightness.
    Bodb Dearg was the last king of the combined Tuatha De Danaan.
    They would eventually meld with the Sidhe, those spirits of the mound, hill and wood, that lived in raths, which were round stockaded fortresses. They became a nation of roving warriors, their blue eyes and pale faces with long, curly yellow hair marking their race. They adopted the Sidhe military custom of organizing themselves in units of fifty men, and carried the white shield of the Sidhe. The Sidhe at that time were ruled by two virgin born kings, who were said to be sexually promiscuous without blame or shame.
    Eventually they left this world as a united people from New Grange, venturing back to Tir-na-nog, the paradise from which they had come from…so long ago. But a few stayed behind.
    Knockainy in Limerick is ruled by Aine, Faerie Queen and Banshee, who became famous in A.D. 2 for cutting off the ear of Aillill Olvum, The king of Munster, giving him his name "O" (ear) "Lom" (Bare), meaning "Bare of one Ear". She rules there to this day.
    As does Cleena, the Queen of South Munster. Her place is five miles from Mallow, in the center of a great pile of rocks.
    Aibell, or Abinn, is Queen of North Munster. Her Palace is two miles north of Killaloe, and is called Craglea (Gray Rock), or Crageevil, or simply "Aibell's Rock".
    And the most famous, Grian of the Bright Cheeks, who rules from Pallas Green Hill, in Tipperary. Still today, their armies roam the Irish countryside, marching and riding out of the mists of time.


    Web Site: For links to more of David's writing, check out his library
    www.authorsden.com/visit/viewArticle.asp?id=2027




    {Names have been changed for reasons of ID protection}

    Hello Abraxasinas!

    You have really sparked my interest. I am recovering more and more memory of living in the Orion and Alpha Draconis star systems thousands and thousands of years ago. I recognise the Thuban Council…. It just vibrates well with me and seems familiar..
    I have a deep psychic connection with a reptilian …she is of an ancient Mother Dragon goddess, sect…she was also my mother way back then, before I “Fell” to Earth and she is connected to me through my family DNA blood line in my present incarnation on Earth and mostly through my emotions.
    I have been incarnating as a humanoid here on Earth from way before the Atlantian period and came here, while escaping some kind of raid, during the Orion wars. I have memory of literally passing through some kind of vortex or Star gate (8th Orion gate) I had to lie down in something that looks a bit like a big pink and brown tanning bed thing… My mother (The Dragon priestess) was hurrying me up as Male Warrior clan Draco’s were looking for me to kill me… I’m not sure why I think I must have been some sot of rebel or resistance instigator in the War?

    Any way I knew that coming to planet Earth and this low dense vibration and the electromagnetic field here would erase my memory of who I really was…and were I was from but that was a risk I had to take…..
    I knew there were others of my clan, cult, sect, resistance here and I would hopefully graduate towards them energetically… but I didn’t
    I graduated towards some very dark manipulators instead and was a dark magician in the Atlantian period… I got away from all that later..

    I have learned through much trial and error and agreed to become a light worker and energy worker for the ascension a long time ago… I love this planet and the human race that I have intermingled with and become human and am 100% dedicated to the release and evolution of the planet… I work with the energy gridlines when ever I can as well as sift through much of my own complicated karma…
    I have a daughter who is a gorgeous Angelic Human Sirian I think… she could be Pleadian… She is my charge as well and her protection and evolution is paramount to me as my own evolution and protection is paramount to my Dragon Mother who guides me and advises me….

    My Dragon mother is 8th dimensional I think, she also learns much through connecting with my own emotions and limited 3rd dimensional experiences… She suffered bad things after capture during the Orion wars but all is Ok now….Her name is Iris… her dragon name is too complicated for me to pronounce with a human tongue… it means Captive heart…in English..

    I know a melancholy name …while Iris is the Greek for beautiful rainbow, I read some were… But once I got the words Shem che meck… spelt fanatically there and don’t know what they mean…
    I live with four husky/wolves and four female pet rats and love animals and can communicate with them perfectly, my dogs are part of my family and not pets to me…
    I always get a funny feeling in my gut about many of the tall blonde Nordic’s and felt they were the manipulator Annunaki… then read some were that they were (Not all obviously).. I know there are some renegade reptilian manipulators who work with them but then again the universe is teeming with different points of view and alliances..

    My heart is Dragon/Serpent… I feel that so strongly ….( my mother was Serpent line my father Dragon???This is conjecture on my part)

    When I was younger and had no memory of Orion and Dragon linage… I once felt under psychic attack and instinctively felt my self transform in to this huge white dragon on the astral level and stand up and flap my wings and roar so loudly that I felt the adrenalin of how easy it was to frighten unwanted energies away and the strength and compassion of the dragon… this stayed with me and I have two dragon tattoo’s on my back (Well I guess the dragon is a common tattoo) but the dragon energy has always been there with me…

    I liked your post and found that it didn’t go in to friction with Asha’yana Dean (Anna Hayes) I love her material…. But it did seem so absolute like we are dragons we love you Earth people and we are here to liberate you and assimilate you so you can be free whether you like it or not???? That was the only part I didn’t like… maybe I got it wrong but can you elaborate on that for me???
    I remain fascinated… yours respectfully…. Antoinette (Orionheartofmine)


    Thanks for your reply Antoinette!

    The situation with your mother is a mirror what is occurring in this earth sphere right now. The reptilian agendas, abductions etc. etc. are all a reflection what is happenstance in the metaphysics of the hyperspace dimensions.
    I could edit your introductory exposition so as not to directly engage your mother's spirit OR we could 'outmanouver' the hyperspace dimensions 4-5-6-7 in using the 10th dimensional timeconnector of quantum space.
    Only the highest of the highest presences in this universe even know about the 10th dimension, as they, as you know, are 8D.
    So their perceived 'superiority' cannot handle the energy from the 10th dimension and you and your mother would be quite 'safe' in such a scenario and under the auspices of Thuban.
    But my simple advice is now to simply ask your mother and in view of my response here; as to what she thinks about our plan.
    Did you know that the Irish are 'Serpent people' as a race; after the Tribe of Dan (Tuatha de Daan)?

    Love Abrax



    Hi...Abraxasinas.. yes sure why not... I think i mentioned in a small post a year ago about Iris... but briefely... I'm presuming the bit of my message to you that accompanied your kind reply to me , you had edited and made short for practicle purposes?
    That is ... I'm presuming you recieved a longer version? With my whole reptilian ancient dragon mother story on Orion etc???
    I myself don't talk too openly about her and our connection as I feel there are certain energies she is still vulnerable too and some in her own enviornment who would not be too happy about her and my deep spiritual connection and how she uses her experiance of my experiances and emotions in a very positive way... She tells me that some times all is still not totally rosey in her sphere of operation? I think there is a treaty pending?? They are in a state of Hmm lets see how this pans out... Some die hard old way stuborn dragon energies blocked and scared to face change who are still in positions of power with encredibly wondeful Christed masters/mistresses of compassion working along side them... I try not to draw attention to she and me...so would you use that excerpt to start the thread or the entire letter I presume you recieved? I hope I'm being clear? Some times I can be a bit muddley?
    But that would be an interesting thread and I'm happily anxious to hear what you have to say in your answer?? Blessings.. Antoinette


    Thanks for your reply Antoinette!

    The situation with your mother is a mirror what is occurring in this earth sphere right now. The reptilian agendas, abductions etc. etc. are all a reflection what is happenstance in the metaphysics of the hyperspace dimensions.
    I could edit your introductory exposition so as not to directly engage your mother's spirit OR we could 'outmanouver' the hyperspace dimensions 4-5-6-7 in using the 10th dimensional timeconnector of quantum space.
    Only the highest of the highest presences in this universe even know about the 10th dimension, as they, as you know, are 8D.
    So their perceived 'superiority' cannot handle the energy from the 10th dimension and you and your mother would be quite 'safe' in such a scenario and under the auspices of Thuban.
    But my simple advice is now to simply ask your mother and in view of my response here; as to what she thinks about our plan.
    Did you know that the Irish are 'Serpent people' as a race; after the Tribe of Dan (Tuatha de Daan)?

    Love Abrax



    She says go ahead... Post the entirety...She does what you said we could do ... I don't understand how it works .. she says it's like turning up the dial on a radio, shifting gear... It was a problem at the beginning as my connection to her was something i didn't understand and was of corse cautious that she may have been a Black ops mind cotrole memory plant or a negitive 4th dimentional reptilian entity...duping me... much has gone on since then and I soon grew to recognise her energy instantly... I've found some interferance before... enrgies hijaking our phone line so to spaek and I knew they were not her strait away... also this was before a few cerimonial initiations I went through with her, attuning to her on a deeper level and then i started to get all this memory recall ... She did have some problems on her end with some of the "Managment team" but she has over-riden that.. she said yuo do your thing, the 10 d stuff and she'll meet you half way!! I understand not the technicalities here.... so I guess Post the entire thing....

    Yeah the irish are the serpant people.. I am a mongrel... Scotish/Irish father descended direct line from a Hungerian night templer who married king Malcome of Scotlands sister Beatrice.... a big mural on the Roslym chapel of him with queen Margorate of Scotland on the back of his horse while he carries the rod of destiny (what ever that was?) My father was his great great great (a few more greats) grand son... ( Big posh titled family bla bla.. sacred bloodline and all that mish mosh) Whinston Churchhill my grandfathers first cousin... Whinston's mother American Jenny Jerome and her sister Leonie, my great great great geandmother were a quarter Iroquai (I think thats how yo spell it) red indian..

    My own mother is half German Hapsberg prodestant and half Hungerian Jewish.... So there is a lot of hungerian in there amongst celtic, jewish, red indian and god knows what else?? But I feel irish through and through... as I have absorbed so much of the ground energy here and am very attuned to the grid lines here... I do fireing up the grid work on some of our ancient sites (Star gates)... I yak on a lot i'll quit now!! lets start the post!! thanks Abraxasinas, your energy reminds me of my now departed father.. a great light worker and ancient soul... A big kind sensitive old dragon if ever there was one....
    Blessings Antoinette


    She is a very wise Dragoness your Mother Antoinette. I shall consult with her partner.

    Phoenix-Arachne
    shiloh


    http://www.birthofgaia.com/t235-thuban-fleet-disclosures#3358


    Last edited by Raven on Thu Sep 20, 2012 5:06 am; edited 1 time in total
    devakas
    devakas


    Posts : 2038
    Join date : 2010-04-10

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  devakas Thu Sep 20, 2012 2:31 am

    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    Thank-you devakas. I listened to several of those Vedas lectures -- and they were quite good.


    We should thank those who left for us.

    I intend to listen to more of them. I think there is benefit and virtue in most spiritual paths.

    it will sink in if you will listen to more than once. This is the magic when you will start hearing. sences will start improving. Everytime as new and revealing. 'hearing' right meaning (sound) will improve and it is explained why. In short the divine sound > word > meaning > object > your consciousness. if you could realize the perception by senses and control them you will concure illiusion gradualy. This is ever increasing process of divine through sound. Try.

    On the other hand -- shouldn't we identify both truth and error??

    divine does not have error, we humans do.

    Shouldn't we seek the truth -- even if it is inconvenient and painful??

    if it is given you will. Krishna said - I gave intellect enough to everyone to understand me. The problem is with our rebelious ego. It only sometimes painfully sharp logic to realize...

    Or -- is the truth SO overrated?? This world is filled with lies and liars.


    Yes humans are all in love to themselves. There is no charity as it is in spiritual world. btw there are cast structure as charity as the service to Krishna as voluntarely realized love. Unconditional love to the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Spirit creates matter. Matter should not be worshiped.

    Deception seems to be at the center of Politics, Religion, Business, Sports, War, News, etc, etc, etc. Has the Human Family made their final decision for all eternity?? Has probation closed?? Will all of our reincarnational records and dark secrets soon appear on the internet??? Now wouldn't THAT be a revolting development??!! Did Humanity Reject Their Creator in Antiquity -- and Follow Another God?? Is Everyone Happy With the Past Few Thousand Years?? Are You All Better Off Now Than You Were in the Garden of Eden??
    Benyan tree looks like a huge big tree of spiritual world. If you could imagine that this tree is next to water and see the reflection in the water as shadow with roots upside down. The material world is this shadow were living entities incarnate. If one can realize this, will know ..... :) what to do.

    we were lied and speculated and not taught. Mantras have power. Only everybody identifies as a body not a soul and wants to satisfy body.


    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Thu Sep 20, 2012 2:41 am

    Thank-you Raven for adding diversity to this thread. When I attempt to read your posts -- and then review my own material -- I see it in a different light. I wonder how many people are deeply into the Thuban material?? I wonder how many beings in this solar system are deeply into the Thuban material?? I wonder how many beings throughout the universe are deeply into the Thuban material?? I think there is an appropriate variety of material within this thread. This all continues to be a mental and spiritual workout -- as a preparation for what MIGHT be in our future. I haven't had a chance to properly digest the posts on this thread over the past couple of days -- but I will consider all of them carefully. I continue to be challenged regarding discerning where the truth ends -- and the lies begin. I have to simply consider a wide variety of possibilities on an ongoing basis. What if the Creator of the Human Race -- also created the Physical Reptilians and Greys??!! What if Physical Reptilians and Greys were precursors to the Human Being?? For purposes of simplicity, I am considering the following four categories:

    1. Interdimensional Reptilian 'Souls' in 'Heaven', 'Purgatory', and 'Hell'.

    2. Reptilian Physicality animated by Interdimensional Reptilian 'Souls'.

    3. Grey Physicality animated by Interdimensional Reptilian 'Souls'.

    4. Human Physicality animated by Interdimensional Reptilian 'Souls'.

    I am NOT a true believer in this line of thought. I am simply modeling an alternative point of view -- so as to better understand the more mainstream points of view -- as strange as that might seem. I keep sensing a Renegade Creation -- followed by a Power Struggle in Eden -- followed by Hell on Earth. The sad realities of the past several thousands of years were probably NOT part of the Creator's plan. What if the Teachings of Jesus have been rejected by Humanity and Divinity for tens of thousands of years -- or at least for much longer than two thousand years?? I KNOW that the Secret Government has a Cliff Notes Version of Life, the Universe, and Everything -- Which Contains the Truth, the Whole Truth, and Nothing But the Truth -- but I doubt that the contents will ever be revealed. As an outsider, I lean strongly toward openness -- but if I were an insider, I might lean strongly toward secrecy. Everything is relative to 'who you are' and 'where you are'. If one considers various possibilities and theories -- this does not mean that they embrace these possibilities and theories. I don't necessarily embrace the contents of this thread. This is sort of a 'Walk on the Wild Side'. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qkwD261MHsc In real-life, I do NOT walk on the wild side. Just the opposite. But yet you criticize. I KNOW you do.

    Thank-you devakas for your detailed responses. I keep wondering about the Perfection of God. Why does God have to be Perfect?? Does theology require this position?? Is it reality?? I'm frankly seeing a Problematic and Imperfect Humanity AND Divinity -- at least within this particular Solar System. I have NO idea what's going on throughout the universe -- and I'm not sure I wish to know. As of this moment, I feel as if I am at war with both Divinity and Humanity -- yet I wish to have a right relationship with both. I keep seeing a fragmented mess -- which might be VERY difficult to clean up.


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Fri Sep 21, 2012 4:40 pm; edited 1 time in total
    Raven
    Raven


    Posts : 513
    Join date : 2010-04-10
    Age : 57
    Location : The Emerald City

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  Raven Thu Sep 20, 2012 4:29 am

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you Raven for adding diversity to this thread. When I attempt to read your posts -- and then review my own material -- I see it in a different light. I wonder how many people are deeply into the Thuban material?? I wonder how many beings in this solar system are deeply into the Thuban material?? I wonder how many beings throughout the universe are deeply into the Thuban material?? I think there is an appropriate variety of material within this thread. This all continues to be a mental and spiritual workout -- as a preparation for what MIGHT be in our future. I haven't had a chance to properly digest the posts on this thread over the past couple of days -- but I will consider all of them carefully. I continue to be challenged regarding discerning where the truth ends -- and the lies begin. I have to simply consider a wide variety of possibilities on an ongoing basis. What if the Creator of the Human Race -- also created the Physical Reptilians and Greys??!! What if Physical Reptilians and Greys were precursors to the Human Being?? For purposes of simplicity, I am considering the following four categories:

    1. Interdimensional Reptilian 'Souls' in 'Heaven', 'Purgatory', and 'Hell'.

    2. Reptilian Physicality animated by Interdimensional Reptilian 'Souls'.

    3. Grey Physicality animated by Interdimensional Reptilian 'Souls'.

    4. Human Physicality animated by Interdimensional Reptilian 'Souls'.

    I am NOT a true believer in this line of thought. I am simply modeling an alternative point of view -- so as to better understand the more mainstream points of view -- as strange as that might seem. I keep sensing a Renegade Creation -- followed by a Power Struggle in Eden -- followed by Hell on Earth. The sad reality of the past several thousands of years were probably NOT part of the Creator's plan. What if the Teachings of Jesus have been rejected by Humanity for tens of thousands of years -- or at least for much longer than two thousand years?? I KNOW that the Secret Government has a Cliff Notes Version of Life, the Universe, and Everything -- Which Contains the Truth, the Whole Truth, and Nothing But the Truth -- but I doubt that the contents will ever be revealed. As an outsider, I lean strongly toward openness -- but if I were an insider, I might lean strongly toward secrecy. Everything is relative to 'who you are' and 'where you are'. If one considers various possibilities and theories -- this does not mean that they embrace these possibilities and theories. I don't necessarily embrace the contents of this thread. This is sort of a 'Walk on the Wild Side'. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qkwD261MHsc In real-life, I do NOT walk on the wild side. Just the opposite. But yet you criticize. I KNOW you do.

    Thank-you devakas for your detailed responses. I keep wondering about the Perfection of God. Why does God have to be Perfect?? Does theology require this position?? Is it reality?? I'm frankly seeing a Problematic and Imperfect Humanity AND Divinity -- at least within this particular Solar System. I have NO idea what's going on throughout the universe -- and I'm not sure I wish to know. As of this moment, I feel as if I am at war with both Divinity and Humanity -- yet I wish to have a right relationship with both. I keep seeing a fragmented mess -- which might be VERY difficult to clean up.

    Dear orthodoxymoron!

    It is of little consequence in the cosmic sense, as to how you 'see' the Thuban cosmology.
    What matters, is you LIVING your life and understanding as you think or believe the aspects of your Living to relate to the Beingness and Existence of the entire cosmos itself; and 'bits and pieces', which you do in fact understand or can 'make sense' of.
    The old saying of 'Walking your Talk' is cosmically much more relevant to the notion of 'karma' and 'righteousness versus sinfulness' than most adherents of whatever philosophy might contemplate or believe.

    So, and as you apparently appreciated Dragon input into your thread here, we can further attempt to ease some of your fears and misunderstandings regarding your extensive search for 'truth and wisdom' amidst the information overload as currently experienced by the terran civilisation in consciousness and the 'raison d'etre' for the human beingness, purpose and incarnational presence in this part of the Milky Way or Ourobean galaxy.

    This particular article was composed or 'downloaded' from the Cosmic Twinlogos at the time of the Sendai, Japan tsunami and the Fukushima catastrophy. This essay, might so prove to carry some validity regarding your search for your Sophia or Lady Wisdom Goddess as your own individualised and 'tailormade' DragonQueenBee in baseperfect image to the YinYang FatherMother or AbbaBaab Creator-Creation Dyadic Monad itself.
    These 'serpent hissing words' so CAN help you to find and manifest your selfmade and selffound 'Vertias Eikona', which means 'True Image' as the archetype of Veronica's Charity shown towards the Passion of Jesus de Nasseenes in 31AD.
    You have to try to actually read this essay though, should you 'really' try to understand this 'data share' from the Dragon Den aka Noah's Ark.


    shiloh wrote:The Great War of the Memes from December 21st, 2010 to April 8th, 2012 to January 1st, 2014


    On December 21st, 2010; a Great War for the Freedom of the Cosmic Selfhood began in the Universe.

    There is much symbolic meaning and 'hints' in the physical evolvements within the contexts of the global scenarios unfolding.

    An example is the Libertatis of Libya and the archetypical superposition for the label of the 'Exodus under Moses' onto the manouvers of various human groups, nations, cliques and 'elites' to change their environments, often considered 'oppressive' and 'not free' in their approach to 'freedom of expression' in regards to the cosmic identity of the participators.

    This message shall detail what is occurring in the timeline of the 'normal' politico-socio-economic-militaristic world and in a superimposition onto the warpzone of the World Logos and as shared in many other postings and many forums.

    The countdown of the days in the warpzone of the 'Warped Human Minds' will release the archetypical 'Monsters of the ID'; all energized and potentialised by their human creators as manifested thoughtforms or memeplexes; spanning throughout the human mental evolvement upon Gaia as the harbouring environment for all the planetary offsprings, encompassing its physical- and metaphysical forms and morphogenetic expressions.

    There must so eventuate a 'war in the heavens' and a 'war in the hells' and as conjured to the surface of human perception by the human dualistic mind in its paradigm of the Cartesian Dualism of the so called Mind-Body divide.

    Both, the angelic realms of the beneficers of the spirit and the demonic worlds of pleasures of the body (there is nothing 'wrong' with the pleasures of the body btw, but this can be a form of abuse), will emerge to face their own human creators in many forms and guises of dreams and visions and in 'strange encounters'.

    However, the 'War of the Memes' will not reurgitate the expected chasm between the 'good and the evil' or the conflict between the darkness and the light.

    No, at this final battle for the cosmic liberty for a planetary civilisation trapped in its own lack of reasoning with a sense for deeper purpose and meaningfulness; the heavens will war against their angels and hell will stand divided against its very self.

    The War of the Thoughtforms will release all hidden fears and temptations and will allow all suppressed emotions, harboured within an oppressed humanity in an evolution period of 9,360,360 days (and nights), to erupt in thoughts and deeds and actions.

    The battlezones for the Armageddon of the Human Mind were drawn in the warpzone of the Cosmic Logos; the Universal Mind and Intelligence encompassing all of creation and including all creative endeavours of its subsets or sublogii for a programmed (or encoded) starting nexus on December 8th, 2004 and a double mirrored timespan to April 1st, 2012 with its halfway point dividing the Shadowmaker from its Shadow on August 4th, 2008.

    A new human race will be born from the old human race and this birth is the 'prize' and the 'spoils' attainable by the 'survivors' of the War of the Memes.

    The new starhuman race will be very few in number, as only the old humans, who can harmonize and accomodate the battles between the memeplexes will become enabled to resonate in an accelerated emotional information matrix.

    The battle zone of the meme war engages the absorption potential of the 'Last Supper' of the Human Evening in a 'Heavenly Feast' of a Starhuman New Dawn.

    This can be labeled as the 'Wholesome Eucharist' of the 'Lion of Judah' as the 'World Logos'.

    The Cosmic Logos or the 'Words of God' is also the "Sword of Dog' in the waveparticle duality for an enveloping wavefunction of the Universe of observation and experience.

    The new starhuman race of archetyped dragons or 'Crowned Serpents' will emerge from the participation in a 'Wedding Feast' or the 'Dragonomy' between the Particular Bridegrooms of the Individuated old humans and the One Bride as the collective old humanity.

    So to emerge from the meme war victoriously, requires the absorption and harmonisation of all of the old memeplexes or thoughtforms; namely all of the human mental creations of angels and devils and demons and monsters of the abysses.

    All of the warring factions, might they be Seraphim Michael versus Devil Satanicus Rex or Abaddon versus Archon Beelzebub or Cherubim Gabriel versus Raphael or Archangel Uriel versus Archdemon Belial - all will have to be consumed by the starhuman aspirants.

    All acolytes for the dragonomies must form a 'sacred union' between their own heness and sheness and will so be necessitated to 'matrimonize' himself in herself or vice versa. In this manner the shadow of the cosmic twinship becomes integrated in the starhuman merkabah; details about which can be found on many linked information channels.

    The individuated dragonomy so represents the 'Second Coming' of the 'First Self' in a revisitation of the Older by the Younger or the Ancient by the Newer. This 'First Self' can be said to be a birthday or many birthdays of previous experiences or some hybridisation of parallel lifetimes as retrieved from the wavefunction of the Universe as the One Body of the Bride of the Resurrection as ther 'Sword of the Dog'.

    When the wavefunction of the universe as the One Bride of the World Logos couples with the wavefunction of the universe as the Many Bridegrooms as the HeShes and the SheHes; then the old human hes and shes receive a new merkabah in the holofractalisation of the quantum template of the wavefunction of the universe as 'One Wavefunction' monadised in the dyad of the doubling or the manifestation of the shadows.

    The older Cartesian dualism of the Mind-Body schisma for any old human man or any old human woman so becomes reset in a doubling of the 'Mirror of the Cosmic Selfhood' and is replaced by a newer MindBody-BodyMind dyad, which unifies the sexual polarities without diminishing the potential for the sexual coupling between a He and a She.

    A Starhuman or a Dragon as a member of the new cosmic race so can also be called 'A Dyadic One'.
    The dyadic Ones are so defined in a selfmirroring or a potential shapeshifting from the HeShe to to SheHe and so can couple in sexual polarities to any other dyadic one willing to engage in dragonplay and as a function of the individuated merkabah self-definitions; the latter which can also engage the merkabah extensions in supporting structures, which are enabled to utilize the spaceinherent consciousness of particular environments.

    In symbolic terminology, the monadisation or unification of the wave-particle duality in its doubling can also be called the closing of the generations in the FatherMother informing or delegating to the Sondaughter and passing the 'Words of the God' to the 'Sword of the Dog' in the GrandSonGranddaughter in the graduation ceremony of the 'Heavenly Feast' when Old Dad celebrates the Homecoming Queen of Old Mum and finally becomes 'blessed' in their shared grandparenthood - the aim of purpose for the story from the beginning of the spacetimematters.

    So when the Father told the dates to the Son and the Son told the dates to the Grandson; then the GrandSon shared then story with the Granddaughter and the Granddaughter shared the new information with her daughter and then the Mother Gaia also found out what the story was all about and about her own queenly self.

    So the end of this message shares the encoded program in cryptic-scriptural 'Words of the God' as the lawmaker and via the channelings of the Son to the Holy Ghost as the GrandSon the Holy Spirit as the GrandDaughter GOT a sniff of it when She saw it in a mirror and She and passed the messages on to the Daughter of the Mother and as the Mother is the Executioner of the Law of the Father as the 'Sword of the Dog'; all hells and heavens have broken loose and will be rolled up like scrolls of the antiquity they have become.



    TBC; I gotta check the heat in the kitchen of the 'Word of Psalms' being the 'Sword of Plasma'.

    For anyone interested, please check the links periodically as this is a witness to the War of the Memes in progress and is concurrent with the evolvements in the old world now ready to become mummified in the atrophy of its ignorances.

    March 10th-11th, 2011

    Friday, March 11th, 2011


    The external human world is defined in the energy of the scientist, say in people constructed by molecular biochemistry and the physicality of material chemistry interacting within a universe defined in the transformation of this energy in say the classical world of geometry in Einstein's relativity {E=mc²} and the quantum information of Planck {E=hf}.

    The classical macroworld then becomes holofractalised to a quantum microworld in a holographic universe and is correlated and linked by a model of thermodynamics, say in the form of an expanding universe as a Black Body radiator. The notion of Kinetic temperature then relates to permutation counts of energy selfstates (called Entropy or state of disorder) in both a classically statistical Boltzmann-Stefan-Maxwell distribution of such energy states and a quantum stochastic Bose-Einstein- and Fermi-Dirac formulation of this under the auspices of {E=kT}.

    A unifying relationship between classical statistics of Entropy (Shannon Information) and the quantum energy of a higher dimensional nonclassical statistics has become a new premise of the physical sciences. This unification describes the 3-dimensional statistics of the Heisenberg Action {EnergyxTime=h=MomentumxDisplacement} in the 'normal' world of 3 space dimensions of length, width and breadth coupled to a time dimension as being equivalent in its physics to a statistics on the surface or event horizon of a Black Hole (or White Hole connected by a wormhole or a Einstein-Rosen-Bridge).

    The surface of the Black Hole so becomes the data collector for a 3-dimensional spacial world as a 2-dimensional manifold and corollarily, the physicalised 4-dimensional spacetime of the universe can be said to become equivalent to a data collecting 3-dimensional surface of a Riemannian hypersphere and as a boundary to a 5-dimensional metaphysical universe with 4 spacial dimensions and one time dimension. This is often termed a Kaluza-Klein or de Sitter-Maldacena topology in hyperspacetime.

    I shall not delve further into the technicalities in this thread, but a general familiarity with the hyperphysics is necessary to allow a deeper realisation of what this War of the Memes represents in the form of the information or the data constituing the cosmology.



    The internal human world is not defined by the materialist science apart from a subjective premise of the Mind-Body duality and where the Human Mind is modeled to originate or emerge from the physical functioning of the Human Brain as objective physical reality.

    As the hyperspace physics has shown however; that the objective world of the external can also be defined in the data collection of information of an enveloping higher dimensional surface, say the 3-dimensional surface of a 'Mother Black Hole' herself residing in a 4-dimensional hyperspace; the reduction of the subjective reality of the Human Mind as emerging from the objective reality of the Human brain has become untenable.

    Quantum Relativity then indicates, that the so called subjective Internal World of the Human Mind must be prior to the objective External World of the Human Brain.

    This is the simple question of: 'Where does the universe come from?"

    As the existing physical objective reality exists in space and in time and allows the dynamics of matter, defined in the label mass; the existence of the cosmology is interwoven with the nature of what space and time represent in their deepest essence or energy.

    Then, because all the 'contents' of the universe, from galaxies to microbes and atoms, are defined in the concept of Energy; the only way this Energy could emerge from something not defined in space and time and mass must be a 'higher dimensional' or zero-dimensional construct of say a 'metaenergy' or a 'hyperenergy'.

    The subjective inner worlds of the Human Mind so can be said to be 'hyperenergetic' or 'metaenergized' and these more 'modern' sounding labels are collectively known as 'Spirit' or 'Spiritual Energy'. To be technically precise; 'Spirit' can be termed Electro-Magnetic Monopolar Radiation or EMMR.

    EMMR differs from the familiar Electro-Magnetic Radiation or EMR (radio waves; Infrared; Visible Light; Ultraviolet, X-rays and gamma rays) in NOT requiring mass- or inertia coupling to so called Coulombic electric charges like say the fusion protons in stars; which when accelerated produce EMR.

    The EMMR is generated by the acceleration, not of electric inertia-linked charges but by the acceleration of magnetic charges of the hyperspacetime in which the 'normal' (Minkowski) spacetime is embedded.

    Whilst the EMR is the effect of Electrified Matter; the EMMR is the effect of Magnetified Nonmatter as a form of Magneticity commonly called 'Consciousness'.

    Technically, the 'Magneto Charges' define 'Consciousness' as requiring space to exist in and so there exists consciousness, wherever there is space.

    The mathematical details will not concern us here, but are found in the archives of the OmniScience/Quantum Relativity on the definitions for the source energy as the modular duality in membrane symmetry in 12-dimensional omnispacetime.

    The creation of the universe so becomes the emergence of Space from nonspace and allows the rigorous definition of an evolving consciousness in an expanding cosmology.

    The more an empty universe can accumulate information in a sense of order or negentropy; the more selfconscious this universe becomes in the collection of the data bits.

    This is a simple summation or data integral in that all subsets of information bases are themselves embued with an evolving consciousness based on the inherent 'spirit' of the original quantum universe (as a wormhole) being the Building Block or template for a discretized selfreplication of say a source consciousness often named God.

    So the conglomeration of data bits becomes a self interaction of the source energy as a hyperenergetic spectrum of the EMMR or the 'Spirit of God' or the 'Spirit of Creation'.

    Selfreplication of the data bits in say the construction of bodyforms, able to harbour brains and biovital living cellular families; then can evolve to complex selfstates like a Human Being; who then has the potential to understand the nature of the source energy aka the creator.

    In this manner then a previous selfstate of existence; namely the Being NOT in space and being either Unconscious or Omniconscious in a Null=Infinity or Nothingness=Eternity Nonunity; can become coupled or resolved in the remembrance of the 'Godlike' Thinkers.

    The emergence and birth of the universe, so becomes birth of consciousness in the self reproduction of an original unitary wormhole singularity which created its own Consciousness as the Space it occupies.

    What does this mean in context of the memeplexes; the thoughtforms ever thought and constructed in the history of a space defined cosmology?

    Every thoughtform created by the Human Brains is Real!

    Devils and demons and angels and flying pink elephants and the Spaghetti Monster of the skeptical society - all exist in the metaphysical worlds of the hyperenergy. They all have been thought of, caricatured, painted or digitalised, photoshopped, feared and laughed about.

    The memes are so defined in reductionistic omniscientific terminology as the generated thoughtforms of the Thinkers, say the creator human minds.



    Due to the nature of 'hiddenness' of the hyperspace reality in the restriction of the five-sensual physical apapratus of the human brain; the memeplexes remain invisible to the human sensors. They can be 'felt' however and this is a consequence the space the memes occupy.

    Because they occupy 'invisible space' they nevertheless engage the space inherent consciousnesds of the space they inhabit.

    The space they inhabit was memeplexed by their human creators in that the human consciousness of the creativity gave the thoghtforms FORM or a morphogenetic gestalt in their Imagination creating the Images.

    In short, the memes are hyperenergized creations interpenetrating the human worlds of the external manifestations of human interactions and communications.

    The War of the Memes so becomes a 4-dimensional spacetime realism mapped or induced from a 5-dimensional hyperspacetime realism.

    All the events and occurrences on Old planet Gaia-Earth are blueprinted manifestations of the memeplexes coupled irrevokably to the human minds which created them.

    The civil wars and revolts in Egypt, Libya and the many other places found on Gaia become a playground for the invisible memes hyperenergized by the fears and emotions of the lower dimensional environments, which created them in Images of the Imaginations.

    The physicality of the memes is found in the technical details of what 'space inherent consciousness is.

    This basic spaceplenum can be accelerated to create the EMMR in the formulation of the boundary conditions for what is known as the nuclear confinement limit and as its range of interaction.

    Just as the angular or centripetal acceleration of subatomic particles in a fusion star (the sun) creates light and other EMR for the star to shine; so does the angular quantum acceleration of the space source quantum (the wormhole as basic building block for the discretization of the cosmic light matrix) manufacture the 'spirit' or the EMMR.

    This quantum acceleration can be labeled 'Awareness' and when coupled to any subset of 'spacebits'; the amount of space so accelerated defines the 'consciousness state' of the interaction.

    In logistical terminology then, the 'normal' 4D spacetime world is a worldd of consciousness units interacting with themselves. If particular complexified data collectors like humans interact and communicate; then their moving about in space engages not only their own selfstates of hyperenergy collected as say memories and experiences; but they also interact with the consciousness located in the spaces they are visiting and occupy in their dynamical manouvers.

    So many memes created by human ancestors can be found at many places and also become subject to the 'conjuring magic' of any human thinker who can construct the logistics for the 'tapping' of the universal wavefunction in the wave-particle duality described before in general terms.

    The War of the Memes then can be fought in many places; externally in emotional human interactions, representing technically the acceleration of the consciousness in say extremes of feelings in the subjectivity; and internally in the moods of elation, joy, hyperactivity, depression, melancholy or many other such labels for the expression of how one feels.

    When the subjective consciousness becomes hyperenergized past certain individual boundaries or energy thresholds; then the objectification of the EMMR as the 'Spirit of the Moment' can manifest in outcomes of creativity and impulsivity, either constructive or destructive; either the pressing of buttons of war machines or the creation of a poem or a symphony.

    The memes are alive and cannot be destroyed or uncreated. A thought can be forgotten, but a thought cannot become unthought.

    So the War of the Memes can never end in an external setting of any universe or as a logical consequence of any cosmology, however selfconsistently and elegantly constructed.



    The War of the Memes can only be harmonized and the battle can be won from the internal setting of the individual data collector as a shard of the original creator source energy.

    The original creator is defined in the Creator-Creation dyad as the Shadowed Unity in spacetimematter from the Unified CreatorCreation or FatherMother from the 'no oneness exists' except in the 'All is Nothing' paradox.

    Here then the internal world becomes relative to the creation as Her own BODY as THE ONE thing and the external world becomes the UNSEEN MIND who created the Creation as His own 'Lost Bodyself'.

    However relative to the creator, He becomes the MIRROR for HER so She can look at Herself and not to feel lost and alone as the only one (universe) any longer.

    The creator is also WITHIN the creation as the things She cannot see as being Inside of Her and the masterplan of the Logos engages the data collectors within Her as the Universal Body to Realise Who they are as scattered shards of the original creator source energy.

    The agency to convey the 'communications' from the One Creator wave Around the Universe of Her to the 'sharded' waveforms defining the individuated data collectors, is the EMMR or the 'Spirit'.

    KNOWING who they are; allows any data collector to holofractalise their individuated merkabahs or body forms to expand to any scale within Her Majesty's Oneness and to so to expand in spacial consciousness.

    Doing this however will by definition 'eat the space' where the memes are and so the consciousness of the 'rememberers' can indeed end the war of the Memes in swallowing them up in Daughter Black Holes like the encompassing Mother Black Hole of her Highness.

    Any Old Human, who can indeed expand hisher own base consciousness to understand the story and the process; will become 'SEALED' to the memes trying to disturb and play their games in the emotional accelerations the Mental Armageddon of the specified countdown of the war of the memes.

    Very very few old humans will be able to understand the story within the warpzone; but a remnant of recallers will accelerate their consciousness enough to resonate with the World Logos who has contracted His bodyform of the resurrection to encompass the Gaian Cocoon as a 'Bubble Womb' so 4 million kilometers in diameter.

    When the warpzone completes itself in the nexus points detailed later in this thread; then the World Logos Resonance Energy will Open the SEALS of the sealed remnanted ones and will so enter the old human bodies to reconfigure their merkabahs in the sharing or hybridisation of his waveformed BodyMind.

    In quantum mechanical terms, this is simply a fourier expansion of sinusoidal waveforms or the tuning of amplitudes in frequency modulations as every old human body is coupled to a mindwave and those minds can be superimposed onto each other.

    There exist multittudinous mislabelings of confused interpretations of this topic; like 'rapture' and 'ascension' and 'nirvana' and 'heaven' and messiahs drifting down from clouds to save believers.

    The confused translations are most often induced by devious memeplexes; which were created by thinkers of the past.

    So the 'sealed ones' are not a number count; but every 'Sealed One;' will manifest 12x12,000=144,000 aspects of herhimself WITHIN.

    And those 144,000 aspects will assist in the processing of the memes eaten up by the sealed ones.



    Sunday, March 13th, 2011

    There are a number of tools and definitions required to understand the decoding of the timelines as encrypted in the scriptures. Without those 'keys' the translation of the dates and daycounts basically allows a random and arbitrary superposition onto any arbitrary chronology as envisioned by the decoder.

    The prophetic timelines encoded and of relevance in this treatise are the 'Days of Noah' in Genesis and the 'Egyptian Captivity of Israel' in Exodus and the 'Sieges of Israel and Judah' in Ezekiel and the '70-Weeks' and the 'Cleansing of the Sanctuary' in Daniel and the 'Times and a Time and half a Time' in Revelation.

    All of these engage a 'Week of Confusion' or WOC; where Noah builds the ark and Ezekiel is astonished and where this 'week' is a cycle of time divided into two halves like a 24 hour period becomes divided in a 12 hour day and a 12 hour night in say four 'watches' at the 0, 6,12,18 hour markers in UCT/GMT notation.

    The nexus dates given in the following so become the 4th day in such a 'week cycle' as the 3½ midweek day for the 'seven day' period in one of a number of superimposed deccodings.



    The 3½ 'Days' also represent a HalfCycle for a 'Full Cycle' of Sevens; as in 7 'Ancient Platonic Years' of 360 12-Hour Days and 12-Hour Nights each.

    The 'Hour of the Beast' in Revelation so becomes a proportionality for 'How many days in such a year' as to 'How many hours in such a day' in the 24/1=360/15 or 24x15=360, also comprising 42 'Ancient Months' of 30 days each in 42x30=1260 as the encompassing 'encoding' for the 'A Time and Times and Half a Time' as found in Daniel and in Revelation.

    The relevant scriptural verses are referenced at the end of this message thread in red for the pertaining passages and with other coloured comments added in {Brackets}.



    The 'Preparation' of the 'StarHuman' serpentinian race is prepared in the 9,360,360 days (Mayan Kin) in 25,627.795 'Civil (Gregorian) Years' and so spans exactly 65=13x5 Mayan Baktuns as 'Five Great Mayan Ages' or 'Longcounts' of 13 Baktuns or 13x144,000=1,872,000 Kin each.

    The final 13 baktuns begin on August 11th, 3114 BC as 0.0.0.0.0=4 Ahau 8 Cumku and end on December 21st, 2012 or 13.0.0.0.0=4 Ahau 3 Kankin as 9,360,000 Days to which is added a finalising 'Grand Platonic Circle year' to calibrate all the calendars at December 16th, 2013 or 13.0.1.0.0=13 Ahau 18 Mac.


    The transformation of a type of cosmic civilisation like that of the 'old humanity' residing on planet earth into a evolved cosmic civilisation, say a 'new humanity' inhabiting a terraformed planet earth requires a period of transitional evolutionary adaptation.

    This can be compared to the metamorphosis of the butterfly genus/family; order lepidoptera; class insecta; phylum arthropoda; kingdom animalia from the four stages of embryo-larvae-pupa-imago from the caterpillar-larvae stage into the butterfly-imago stage via the transit stage of the pupa-chrysalis ergo the cocoonisation of the caterpillar insectoid.


    In the form of the genus homo, the subspecies homo sapiens sapiens can be modelled to have entered the embryonic stage with the advent of Cro Magnon Man so 26,000 (civil) years ago.
    Using 400 year intervals of 146,097 days under utility of a a certain calendrical counting of time ; the embryonic conception can be 'dated' to an extrapolated calendrical date of Saturday, February 21st, 23,615BC-G and precisely 9,360,008 days (and a precessional daycount as 25,626.83149 Gregorian years) from Friday, December 21st, 2012AD in a weekcount of 1,337,144.

    The Julian daycount began on January 1st 4713 BC-Julian and the Gregorian daycount of 365.2425 days per year commenced on October 5th, 1582, replacing the Julian year of 365.25 days.
    A Mean Tropical Year has 365.24219 days and where a mean solar day has precisely 24x3600=86,400 SI seconds.


    The Tropical Year is referential to the seasons (equinoxes and solstices) and differs from the star-referential Sidereal Year (of 365.256363 mean solar days) in so 0.014173 'mean solar days' in the addendum 1 1/26,000 or 1.000039 of so 1224.55 seconds (20' 24.5128") per year and which accumulate to about 363.2 mean days (and so about a year) per precessional cycle.
    Due to orbital- and rotational changes and precession a year is decreasing at the present astronomical configuration by about 5 milliseconds/year or 130 seconds or so 2 minutes in a 26,000 precessional cycle.



    The Gregorian year of 365.2425 days differs from the tropical year of 365.24219 days and so the Gregorian calendar will accumulate an error of about 0.00031x26,000~8.1 days per precessional cycle.
    To account for this, a 'creation-initialisation week of 8 days' is added to the 64 cycles in 9792 8=9,800=7x1,400=7x7x200=8x52x72=2(22x52x72)=2x702 in the 13x5x144,000=9,360,000 (Mayan) day-kin count, which so begins on the superposed and extrapolated Gregorian Day (G) Day#-7=Saturday, February 22nd, 23,615BC-G and becomes mirrored in the 7th day Day#7=Saturday, March 8th, 23,615BC-G for the Conception of the human Embryo to be born from its Chrysalis 64 cycles later.


    The first cycle is initiated on Day#9,792=Friday, December 21st, 23,589BC-G and the last and 64th cycle is initiated on Day#9,213,903=Friday, December 21st, 1612AD-Gregorian and ends precisely 146,097 days or 400 Gregorian years later on Friday, December 21st, 2012AD to commence a now precessional count in the birth of the Imago of the ancient human Embryo established by the beginning of the first cycle.


    Cycle0=#-136,305=JD#-7,040,022=Friday, December 21st, 23,989BC-GLeap
    ...
    Day#-7=JD#-6,903,724=Creation-Day#1=Saturday, February 22nd, 23,615BC-G=Human Embryo in Image
    Day#-6=JD#-6,903,723=Creation-Day#2=Sunday, February 23rd, 23,615BC-G
    Day#-5=JD#-6,903,722=Creation-Day#3=Monday, February 24th, 23,615BC-G=Human Larvae in Image
    Day#-4=JD#-6,903,721=Creation-Day#4=Tuesday, February 25th, 23,615BC-G
    Day#-3=JD#-6,903,720=Creation-Day#5=Wednesday, February 26th, 23,615BC-G=Human Pupa in Image
    Day#-2=JD#-6,903,719=Creation-Day#6=Thursday, February 27th, 23,615BC-G
    Day#-1=JD#-6,903,718=Creation-Day#7=Friday, February 28th, 23,615BC-G=Human Imago in Image



    Day#0=JD#-6,903,717=Creation-Day#8=Saturday, March 1st, 23,615BC-G=Human Path in Image-Mirror

    Day#1=JD#-6,903,716=Sunday, March 2nd, 23,615BC-G=Human Conception in Imagonation
    Day#2=JD#-6,903,715=Monday, March 3rd, 23,615BC-G
    Day#3=JD#-6,903,714=Tuesday, March 4th, 23,615BC-G=Human Conception in Pupasation
    Day#4=JD#-6,903,713=Wednesday, March 5th, 23,615BC-G
    Day#5=JD#-6,903,712=Thursday, March 6th, 23,615BC-G=Human Conception in Larvaeation
    Day#6=JD#-6,903,711=Friday, March 7th, 23,615BC-G
    Day#7=JD#-6,903,710=Saturday, March 8th, 23,615BC-G=Human Conception in Embryonisation
    ...
    Day#295=JD#-6,903,422=Sunday, December 21st, 23,615BC-G
    Day#660=JD#-6,903,057=Monday, December 21st, 23,614BC-G
    Day#1,026=JD#-6,902,691=Wednesday, December 21st, 23,613BC-GLeap
    Day#2,487=JD#-6,901,230=Monday, December 21st, 23,609BC-GLeap
    Day#3,948=JD#-6,899,769=Saturday, December 21st, 23,605BC-GLeap
    Day#5,409=JD#-6,898,308=Thursday, December 21st, 23,601BC-GLeap


    Day#6,139=JD#-6,897,578=Saturday, December 21st, 23,599BC-G
    Day#6,504=JD#-6,897,213=Sunday, December 21st, 23,598BC-G
    Day#6,870=JD#-6,896,847=Tuesday, December 21st, 23,597BC-GLeap
    Day#7,235=JD#-6,896,482=Wednesday, December 21st, 23,596BC-G


    Day#7,600=JD#-6,896,117=Thursday, December 21st, 23,595BC-G

    Day#7,965=JD#-6,895,752=Friday, December 21st, 23,594 BC-G


    Day#8,331=JD#-6,895,386=Sunday, December 21st, 23,593BC-GLeap
    Day#8,696=JD#-6,895,021=Monday, December 21st, 23,592BC-G


    Day#9,061=JD#-6,894,656=Tuesday, December 21st, 23,591BC-G
    Day#9,426=JD#-6,894,291=Wednesday, December 21st, 23,590BC-G

    Cycle1=#9,792=JD#-6,893,925=Friday, December 21st, 23,589BC-GLeap=Human Embryo Initialized from Conception
    Cycle2=#155,889=JD#-6,747,828=Friday, December 21st, 23,189BC-G
    Cycle3=#301,986=JD#-6,601,731=Friday, December 21st, 22,789BC-G
    Cycle4=#448,083=JD#-6,455,634=Friday, December 21st, 22,389BC-G
    Cycle5=#594,180=JD#-6,309,537=Friday, December 21st, 21,989BC-G
    Cycle6=#740,277=JD#-6,163,440=Friday, December 21st, 21,589BC-G
    Cycle7=#886,374=JD#-6,017,343=Friday, December 21st, 21,189BC-G
    Cycle8=#1,032,471=JD#-5,871,246=Friday, December 21st, 20,789BC-G
    Cycle9=#1,178,568=JD#-5,725,149=Friday, December 21st, 20,389BC-G
    Cycle10=#1,324,665=JD#-5,579,052=Friday, December 21st, 19,989BC-G
    Cycle11=#1,470,762=JD#-5,432,955=Friday, December 21st, 19,589BC-G
    Cycle12=#1,616,859=JD#-5,286,858=Friday, December 21st, 19,189BC-G
    Cycle13=#1,762,956=JD#-5,140,761=Friday, December 21st, 18,789BC-G
    Cycle14=#1,909,053=JD#-4,994,664=Friday, December 21st, 18,389BC-G
    Cycle15=#2,055,150=JD#-4,848,567=Friday, December 21st, 17,989BC-G
    Cycle16=#2,201,247=JD#-4,702,470=Friday, December 21st, 17,589BC-G
    Cycle17=#2,347,344=JD#-4,556,373=Friday, December 21st, 17,189BC-G=Human Embryo to Larvae
    Cycle18=#2,493,441=JD#-4,410,276=Friday, December 21st, 16,789BC-G
    Cycle19=#2,639,538=JD#-4,264,179=Friday, December 21st, 16,389BC-G
    Cycle20=#2,785,635=JD#-4,118,082=Friday, December 21st, 15,989BC-G
    Cycle21=#2,931,732=JD#-3,971,985=Friday, December 21st, 15,589BC-G
    Cycle22=#3,077,829=JD#-3,825,888=Friday, December 21st, 15,189BC-G
    Cycle23=#3,223,926=JD#-3,679,791=Friday, December 21st, 14,789BC-G
    Cycle24=#3,370,023=JD#-3,533,694=Friday, December 21st, 14,389BC-G
    Cycle25=#3,516,120=JD#-3,387,597=Friday, December 21st, 13,989BC-G
    Cycle26=#3,662,217=JD#-3,241,500=Friday, December 21st, 13,589BC-G
    Cycle27=#3,808,314=JD#-3,095,403=Friday, December 21st, 13,189BC-G
    Cycle28=#3,954,411=JD#-2,949,306=Friday, December 21st, 12,789BC-G
    Cycle29=#4,100,508=JD#-2,803,209=Friday, December 21st, 12,389BC-G
    Cycle30=#4,246,605=JD#-2,657,112=Friday, December 21st, 11,989BC-G
    Cycle31=#4,392,702=JD#-2,511,015=Friday, December 21st, 11,589BC-G
    Cycle32=#4,538,799=JD#-2,364,918=Friday, December 21st, 11,189BC-G

    Day#4,680,000=JD#-2,223,717=Day#-4,677,065=Tuesday, July 27th, 10,802BC-G
    =Halfway-Point (for Giza Pyramid/Sphinx - Angkor Temple Projections)
    Day#4,680,001=JD#-2,223,718=Day#-4,677,064=Wednesday, July 28th, 10,802 BC-G

    Cycle33=#4,684,896=JD#-2,218,821=Friday, December 21st, 10,789BC-G=Human Larvae to Pupasation
    Cycle34=#4,830,993=JD#-2,072,724=Friday, December 21st, 10,389BC-G
    Cycle35=#4,977,090=JD#-1,926,627=Friday, December 21st, 9,989BC-G
    Cycle36=#5,123,187=JD#-1,780,530=Friday, December 21st, 9,589BC-G
    Cycle37=#5,269,284=JD#-1,634,433=Friday, December 21st, 9,189BC-G
    Cycle38=#5,415,381=JD#-1,488,336=Friday, December 21st, 8,789BC-G
    Cycle39=#5,561,478=JD#-1,342,239=Friday, December 21st, 8,389BC-G
    Cycle40=#5,707,575=JD#-1,196,142=Friday, December 21st, 7,989BC-G
    Cycle41=#5,853,672=JD#-1,050,045=Friday, December 21st, 7,589BC-G
    Cycle42=#5,999,769=JD#-903,948=Friday, December 21st, 7,189BC-G
    Cycle43=#6,145,866=JD#-757,851=Friday, December 21st, 6,789BC-G
    Cycle44=#6,291,963=JD#-611,754=Friday, December 21st, 6,389BC-G
    Cycle45=#6,438,060=JD#-465,657=Friday, December 21st, 5989BC-G
    Cycle46=#6,584,157=JD#-319,560=Friday, December 21st, 5589BC-G
    ...
    Cycle47=#6,730,254=JD#-173,463=Friday, January 31st, 5188BC-Julian
    Cycle48=#6,876,351=JD#-27,366=Friday, January 28th, 4788BC-Julian
    Cycle49=#7,022,448=JD#118,731=Friday, January 25th, 4388BC-Julian=Human Puppy to Imago
    Cycle50=#7,168,545=JD#264,828=Friday, January 22nd, 3988BC-Julian
    Cycle51=#7,314,642=JD#410,925=Friday, January 19th, 3588BC-Julian
    Cycle52=#7,460,739=JD#557,022=Friday, January 16th, 3188BC-Julian
    Cycle53=#7,606,836=JD#703,119=Friday, January 13th, 2788BC-Julian
    Cycle54=#7,752,933=JD#849,216=Friday, January 10th, 2388BC-Julian
    Cycle55=#7,899,030=JD#995,313=Friday, January 7th, 1988BC-Julian
    Cycle56=#8,045,127=JD#1,141,410=Friday, January 4th, 1588BC-Julian
    Cycle57=#8,191,224=JD#1,287,507=Friday, January 1st, 1188BC-Julian
    Cycle58=#8,337,321=JD#1,433,604=Friday, December 29th, 789BC-Julian
    Cycle59=#8,483,418=JD#1,579,701=Friday, December 26th, 389BC-Julian
    Cycle60=#8,629,515=JD#1,725,798=Friday, December 23rd, 12-Julian
    Cycle61=#8,775,612=JD#1,871,895=Friday, December 20th, 412-Julian
    Cycle62=#8,921,709=JD#2,017,992=Friday, December 17th, 812-Julian
    Cycle63=#9,067,806=JD#2,164,089=Friday, December 14th, 1212-Julian
    Cycle64=#9,213,903=JD#2,310,186=Friday, December 21st, 1612-Gregorian
    Cycle65/0=#9,360,000=JD#2,456,283=Friday, December 21st, 2012-Gregorian=Human Imago
    ...
    Cycle65/360=#9,360,360=JD#2,456,643=Monday, December 16th, 2013
    Cycle65/361=#9,360,361=JD#2,456,644=Tuesday, December 17th, 2013=Day1*of the Hour of 15=360/24
    ...
    Cycle65/365=#9,360,365=JD#2,456,648=Saturday, December 21st, 2013=Day5* of the Hour of 15=360/24
    ...
    Cycle65/375=#9,360,375=JD#2,456,658=Tuesday, December 31st, 2013=Day15* of the Hour of 15=360/24
    Cycle66/1*=#9,360,376=JD#2,456,659=Wednesday, January 1st, 2014 = New Cosmic Light-Matrix Established!





    Defining the scriptural chronos is completely arbitrary in the linearity of any calendrical timeflow; but once a particular 'Mirror Day' becomes defined; this specification will align and correlate all dates encoded in the scrolls and scriptures of 'prophecy'.

    The greater timeline of Daniel gives the doubling of the 1335 days in 2x1335=2670=2300+370 and so envelopes all of the 'end times' as defined in the 'Season' or 'Cycle' of the 'Sevens'.

    The Warpzone so is defined in 2670 days or 7.310..'Civil Years' and with the 1335th day being the Mirror Day of the 'Blessings' as per Daniel.12.

    Defining this Mirror Day then will uniquely define the Timeline of the World Logos as the 'warptime of the logistics' in the doubling of the 12-Hours of day and night as a Day.

    The 'Mirror of Daniel' is defined in August 4th, 2008 as the 1938th 'anniversary' for the destruction of Jerusalem under the Roman General Titus on August 4th, 70 AD and as the 1980th 'anniversary' or 'Jubilee' of the World Logos on August 4th 28AD in the River Jordan as the encoded 'Baptism of Jesus of Nazareth' by John the Baptizer and describing the 'Blessing from Heaven ' in the symbol of the Dove.

    Defining this 'Day of the Blessings' as the 1335th day of the Midpoint of the warpzone; then uniquely fixes the Beginning of the Warptime as December 8th, 2004 and in the beginning of the 'Abomination of Desolation' and the 'Pollution of the Sanctuary' as per the Book of Daniel.

    Corollarily; the warptime must then end on March 31st, 2012 as the 2670th Day, stipulating April 1st, 2012 as the 'Day for the Impregnation of Gaia', followed in a gestation of 265 days to December 21st, 2012 for the Rebirth of Old Gaia as New Gaia Serpentina - Serpentina meaning 'In A Serpent' or ''In A Present'.

    Following this Birth, Serpentina 'weans' a new race of starhumans for the 360-Circle Year to calibrate the ancient indigenous calendars of the lunar- and solar cyclicities and seasons with the 'modern precision' ones, the latter utilizing scientific measurements for the 'temporal duration' of time as a function of frequency.



    Using such a calibration for a Mirror day as stipulated in the 'prophecies' then allows any extended timeframe, comprised of such 2670 day periods to be constructed as an alternating sequence of (370+2300) (2300+370) (370+2300) ...and mirroring the longer parts of the '2300 days of Daniel's Sanctuary' alternating with the shorter part of the '370 days of Noah's Flood'.

    A 8-cycle period then can mirror a 'First Coming' in a 'Mirror Coming' or 'Second Coming' of the 'World Logos'; the 'first' manifestation being a Oneness in Individuality of MANY in the ONE and the 'second' manifestation becoming the ONE in the MANY as the Particularisation of the Wave in the Quantum Duality of the Mind-Body dualism described earlier.

    The historical occurrences of 28 BC to 32 AD so are mapped on a parallel timeline from 1953 to 2012 and as encoded in ancient monuments like pyramids and indigenous calendars.

    In regards to the 'Life, Death and Resurrection' of Jesus of Nazareth as the individual incarnation as the 'Word of Gods' so becomes the 'Words of God' in the 'Sword of God' in the apocalypse of the 'Words of Dog', namely Gaia the executioner for the Legislature and Jurisdiction of the cosmic lawmaker.



    The 1st Time-Loop of 2670=370+2300 Days manifests from:
    Day-18689=Saturday, October 8th, 28BC/Thursday, October 8th, 1953 to Day-16020=Monday, January 28th, 20BC/Saturday, January 28th, 1961

    The 2nd Time-Loop of 2670=2300+370 Days manifests from:
    Day-16019=Tuesday, January 29th, 20BC/Sunday, January 29th, 1961 to Day-13350=Thursday, May 21st, 13BC/Tuesday, May 21st, 1968

    The 3rd Time-Loop of 2670=370+2300 Days manifests from:
    Day-13349=Friday, May 22nd, 13BC/Wednesday, May 22nd, 1968 to Day-10680=Sunday, September 12th, 6BC/Friday, September12th, 1975

    The 4th Time-Loop of 2670=2300+370 Days manifests from:
    Day-10679=Monday, September 13th, 6BC/Saturday, September 13th, 1975 to Day-8010=Wednesday, January 3rd, 3AD/Monday, January 3rd, 1983

    The 5th Time-Loop of 2670=370+2300 Days manifests from:
    Day-8009=Thursday, January 4th, 3AD/Tuesday, January 4th, 1983 to Day-5340=Saturday, April 26th, 10AD/Thursday, April 26th, 1990

    The 6th Time-Loop of 2670=2300+370 Days manifests from:
    Day-5339=Sunday, April 27th, 10AD/Friday, April 27th, 1990 to Day-2670=Tuesday, August 17th, 17AD/Sunday, August 17th, 1997

    The 7th Time-Loop of 2670=370+2300 Days manifests from:
    Day-2669=Wednesday, August 18th, 17AD/Monday, August 18th, 1997 to Day#0=Friday, December 8th, 24AD/Wednesday, December 8th, 2004

    The 8th Time-Loop of 2670=2300+370 Days manifests from:
    Day#1=Saturday, December 9th, 24AD/Thursday, December 9th, 2004 to Day#2670=Monday, March 31st, 32AD/Saturday, March 31st, 2012
    ...

    Day#1335=Wednesday, August 4th, 28AD/Monday, August 4th, 2008

    ...

    Day#2670=Monday, March 31st, 32AD/Saturday, March 31st, 2012

    Day#2671=Tuesday, April 1st, 32AD/PalmSunday, April 1st, 2012=Impregnation for the 'New Jerusalem'

    ...

    Day#2935=Sunday, December 21st, 32AD/Friday, December 21st, 2012 = Birthday for the StarHumanity as the New Jerusalem

    ...

    Day#3295=Wednesday, December 16th, 33AD/Monday, December 16th, 2013 = Maturing of the New Jerusalem

    ...

    Day#3310=Thursday, December 31st, 33AD/Tuesday, December 31st, 2013

    Day#1=Friday, January 1st, 34AD/Wednesday, January 1st, 2014 = New Year Day for StarHuman Civilization


     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Image10 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Big_201170203352746 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Wimage10
    Abraxasinas, September 5th, 2011

    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Thu Sep 20, 2012 3:48 pm

    Thank-you Raven. I read your previous post -- and found it quite interesting and beneficial -- even though I do not follow astrology. But really, thinking about life, the universe, and everything -- in an astrological context -- is sort of cool. I will presently read your last post -- but I frankly cannot spend too much time with the Thuban material. I must remain close to my 'home-base'. I felt the same way with Brook's Egyptology. This is not a minimalization of your perspectives. It is simply a defense mechanism which keeps me from becoming 'Lost in Space'. I keep wondering about a 'Federalist Papers' -- '1928 Book of Common Prayer' -- 'Sacred Classical Music' -- 'Astronomica' version of 'Thuban'. As I have previously mentioned -- this thread leans in that direction. This is NOT an Alex Jones, David Icke, Ron Paul, Sherry Shriner, David Rockefeller, Lord Rothschild, President, Queen, or Pope thread -- yet it includes all of the above. I'd be interested to know if anyone else in the Solar System is taking a similar approach?? I'm continuing to see an Internal Royal Matriarchy -- and an External Patriarchy -- with the Queen of England and the Current Queen of Heaven (for this Solar System) at the Top of the Pyramid. This is merely speculation -- but this is my current story -- and I'm sticking to it -- for now.

    I continue to be fascinated with the combination of the first four episodes of 'V' (2009) watched without a break -- followed immediately by watching 'Battlestar Galactica: The Plan' -- with 'Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System' clearly in mind. To me, the effect is chilling. Once again, I continue to fly-blind. Yes, I know there is an 'information overload' -- but I am not viewing this information from the 'Top of the Pyramid' -- and I probably would NOT like the view. This is all a type of Sirius Entertainment -- with potentially serious implications and ramifications. I once spoke with a 'Rufus Look-Alike' ('Dogma') aspiring science-fiction writer about the possibility that we are all prisoners (without realizing that we are incarcerated). This was before I really started getting science-fictional -- and I hadn't even seen 'Dogma'. Several times, there was an official-looking Humvee 'waiting' outside as we spoke. 'Rufus' seemed to be somewhat concerned about this. As I have mentioned previously -- I have encountered at least two or three 'Dogma' individuals -- which made me feel a bit like the 'Last Scion'. Don't look now -- but the Excrementals are taking over the planet. BTW -- 'Rufus' showed me some really cool sci-fi comics. I wish I could find the source on the internet -- so I could post some of them here! Look at the image (with Hermann Oberth) on page 236 of 'Astronomica' (the small-print version) -- and then look at the second image below. Nuff Said.
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Fhd999DGA_Linda_Fiorentino_011
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 LFoDB7sIynfGRRgsczqCf3va86j
    Aquaries1111 wrote:45.1
    Treaty of the Divine Masculine (link)
    THE HIGHEST CONCORDING PARTIES, in recognition and respect to the Divine Remedy offered by the Divine Creator and demonstrated through the Covenant of the Supreme Patron to End the War in Heaven thereby establishing conditions by which War on Earth may also be Ended and in the recognition of the End of Hell, the Uniting of all Spirits do Come Now with these Presents and with one another Agree to this Covenant of the Divine Masculine:

    45.2
    The Divine Masculine deities party to the Treaty (link)
    Let it be known to all past, present and future, we here named come freely together for the first time in the history of civilization and the existence of the homo sapien species to obsignate this most sacred Treaty and Covenant; and

    We are known as Adad, We are known as Aegir, We are known as Aengus, We are known as Aesir, We are known as Agni, We are known as Ahura Mazda, We are known as Aksobhya, We are known as Allah, We are known as Ame-No-Minaka-Nushi-No-Kami, We are known as Amen-Ra, We are known as An, We are known as Anu, We are known as Anubis, We are known as Apsu, We are known as Apollo, We are known as Archons, We are known as Ares, We are known as Arsan Duolai, We are known as Asklepios, We are known as Aten, We are known as Atum, We are known as Avalokitesvara, We are known as Baal, We are known as Balder, We are known as Belenua, We are known as Brahma, We are known as Chemosh, We are known as Dagda, We are known as Dagon, We are known as Dharma, We are known as Diancecht, We are known as Dumuzi, We are known as Dyaus Pitar, We are known as Ea, We are known as El, We are known as Enki, We are known as Enlil, We are known as Freyr, We are known as Father, We are known as Ganesa, We are known as Geb, We are known as Gobniu, We are known as God, We are known as Hades, We are known as Heimdall, We are known as Helios, We are known as Hephaistos, We are known as Heryshaf, We are known as Hoder, We are known as Huitzilpochtli, We are known as Il, We are known as Imra, We are known as Indra, We are known as Iskur, We are known as Itzam Na, We are known as Jagannath, We are known as Janus, We are known as Jupiter, We are known as Kama, We are known as Kuan Ti, We are known as Lebien-Pogil, We are known as Lenus, We are known as Loki, We are known as Lug, We are known as Lucifer, We are known as Lynx, We are known as Mande, We are known as Manjusri, We are known as Marduk, We are known as Mars, We are known as Melqart, We are known as Mimir, We are known as Min, We are known as Mon, We are known as Mot, We are known as Na Cha, We are known as Nergal, We are known as Ninurta, We are known as Njord, We are known as Nuadu, We are known as Nut, We are known as Ometecuhtli, We are known as Osiris, We are known as Othin, We are known as Pak Tai, We are known as Pan, We are known as Peter, We are known as Pon, We are known as Poseidon, We are known as Ptah, We are known as Quikinn.a'Qu, We are known as Radha, We are known as Sabaoth, We are known as Satan, We are known as Saturn, We are known as Seth, We are known as Skanda, We are known as Sin, We are known as Sucellos, We are known as Surya, We are known as Susano-Wo, We are known as Telepinu, We are known as Tesub, We are known as Tezcatlipoca, We are known as Thor, We are known as Tiwaz, We are known as Tlaloc, We are known as Ull, We are known as Utu, We are known as Vairacocha, We are known as Varuna, We are known as Vayu, We are known as Visnu, We are known as Vulcanus, We are known as Wodan, We are known as Xipe Totec, We are known as YHVH, We are known as Zeus; and

    46.1
    Treaty of the Divine Feminine (link)
    THE HIGHEST CONCORDING PARTIES, in recognition and respect to the Divine Remedy offered by the Divine Creator and demonstrated through the Covenant of the Supreme Patron and the Treaty of the Divine Masculine to End the War in Heaven thereby establishing conditions by which War on Earth may also be Ended and in the recognition of the End of Hell, the Uniting of all Spirits do Come Now with these Presents and with one another Agree to this Covenant of the Divine Feminine:

    46.2
    The Divine Feminine deities party to the Treaty (link)
    Let it be known to all past, present and future, we here named come freely together for the first time in the history of civilization and the existence of the homo sapien species to obsignate this most sacred Treaty and Covenant; and

    We are known as Amaterasu-o-mi-kami, We are known as Anat, We are known as Antu, We are known as Aphrodite, We are known as Artemis, We are known as Asherah, We are known as Ashtoreth, We are known as Astarte, We are known as Atargatis, We are known as Athena, We are known as Bastet, We are known as Bes, We are known as Brigit, We are known as Ceres, We are known as Chalchiuhtlicue, We are known as Cihuacoatl, We are known as Cipactli, We are known as Coatlicue, We are known as Coventina, We are known as Cybil, We are known as Danu, We are known as Demeter, We are known as Disani, We are known as Durga, We are known as Eileithyia, We are known as Epona, We are known as Ereskigal, We are known as Fjorgyn, We are known as Freyja, We are known as Frigg, We are known as Gaia, We are known as Hathor, We are known as Hebat, We are known as Hekate, We are known as Hera, We are known as Hestia, We are known as Hsi Wang Mu, We are known as Idunn, We are known as Inana, We are known as Ishtar, We are known as Isis, We are known as Juno, We are known as Kali, We are known as Kuan Yin, We are known as Kybele, We are known as Laksmi, We are known as Leto, We are known as Ma, We are known as Maia, We are known as Mary, We are known as Mari, We are known as Matres, We are known as Maya, We are known as Minerva, We are known as Morgan, We are known as Nammu, We are known as Neith, We are known as Nerthus, We are known as Ninhursaga, We are known as Parvati, We are known as Persephone, We are known as Pistis, We are known as Prthivi, We are known as Rhea, We are known as Sakhmet, We are known as Sarasvati, We are known as Sati, We are known as Semele, We are known as Sibyl, We are known as Siti, We are known as Tara, We are known as Taweret, We are known as Tiamat, We are known as Tin Hau, We are known as Venus, We are known as Vesta; and

    46.3
    Gift, Grant and Conveyance of Rights, Powers and Symbols of Authority (link)
    In recognition of our united, solemn unbreakable oath and binding to the Covenant and the proposition of a United Heaven, let it be known to all past, present and future that we have hereby given, granted and conveyed all our powers, all our customs, all our rights and property, all our symbols and instruments of power, all sacred objects, texts, scriptures and sanctuaries and all claims of authority to the highest holy Covenant of One Heaven and to the proper authority and structure of the United States of Spirits. Therefore:

    (i) From this moment, when the leadership of One Heaven or its designated representatives on Earth speak or promulgate one (1) or more instruments, they do so with the highest valid authority and the complete conveyance of all rights, property, uses, customs, symbols, and powers of authority of the collective Divine Feminine; and

    (ii) Any and all spiritual or temporal bodies that publicly or privately claim authority from or allegiance to one (1) or more Divine Feminine deities, henceforth automatically derives any and all authority solely from the Society of One Heaven and its valid designates and any existing sacred oaths, pledges and vows are carried over to respecting and obeying the highest holy Covenant of One Heaven; and

    (iii) Any and all spiritual or temporal bodies that publicly or privately claim authority from or allegiance to one (1) or more Divine Feminine deities are solemnly bound by their sacred oaths, pledges and vows to honor and respect any and all instruments legitimately promulgated under the Seal of the Society of One Heaven or a valid designate; and

    (iv) Any and all spiritual or temporal bodies that publicly or privately claim authority from or allegiance to one (1) or more Divine Feminine deities are solemnly bound by the laws of property, trusts and ownership to obey any order, deed, command, edict, direction, request promulgated by the Society of One Heaven concerning any and all property administered on behalf of the Society of One Heaven by the spiritual or temporal body and its officers; and

    (v) Any claim or claims contrary to the above mentioned clauses are hereby null and void from the beginning, having no force of law.

    46.4
    Agreement and Conditions of Treaty (link)
    Let it be known to all past, present and future; let no man or woman, soul or form claim this agreement and solemn oath otherwise:

    (i) We, the Divine Feminine hereby swear allegiance to the proposition of a United Heaven and the end of war between spirits; and

    (ii) We, the Divine Feminine hereby recognize the authority of this document, the Covenant of One Heaven above all other sacred covenants, agreements, pacts, deeds and instruments; and

    (iii) We, the Divine Feminine hereby pledge ourselves to the goals and objectives of peace in Heaven and on Earth; and

    (iv) Upon a most solemn and most ancient oath above all oaths, We Divine Feminine Deities pledge our very existence, our names and all spirits and flesh under our command that We shall not permit any spirit, man or woman to obstruct the fulfilment of this most sacred Covenant.

    So as it is above, it shall be below.

    46.5
    Ratification of Treaty (link)
    By Agreement of the Highest Contracting Parties, this Treaty and Covenant shall be Ratified throughout all Heaven, spiritual dimensions and the Universe by the Day of Agreement and Understanding and shall be Ratified by any remaining temporal forces residing in or upon the conquered and occupied land, sea and atmosphere of the Society of One Heaven by the Day of Judgment:

    Ratification by Day of Agreement and Understanding

    By this Covenant, the Day of Agreement and Understanding is UCA E8:Y3208:8:A1:S1:M27:D1, [Wed, 21 Dec 2009].

    Ratification by Day of Agreement and Understanding shall be when this Treaty and Covenant is ratified throughout all Heaven, spiritual dimensions and the Universe by the Highest Office Holders of One Heaven representing the Supreme Command of Occupational Forces in and on Earth and when at least two (2) spirits conveyed into circumscribed living flesh bear witness to the event.

    Ratification by Day of Judgment

    By this Covenant, the Day of Judgment is UCA E8:Y3210:A0:S1:M27:D6, [Wed, 21 Dec 2011].

    Ratification by Day of Judgment shall be when this Treaty and Covenant is ratified by the Highest Office Holders of existing societies, faiths and associations that claim their existence, authority and power from the supernatural and spiritual either through their tacit, competent and honorable consent, or through their dishonor demonstrating the delinquency of their flesh and therefore the right through power to represent their spirit to ratify the Covenant and Treaty on their behalf.

    Article 45 - Treaty of the Divine Masculine
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/45.html
    Article 46 - Treaty of the Divine Feminine
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/46.html
    Article 47 - Treaty of the Divine Apostles
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/47.html
    Article 48 - Treaty of Angels, Saints and Demons
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/48.html
    Article 49 - Treaty of Spirit States
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/49.html
    Article 50 - Treaty of The Sun
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/50.html
    Article 51 - Treaty of The Earth
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/51.html
    Article 52 - Treaty of The Moon
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/52.html
    REGARDING ALL OF THOSE NAMES -- ARE "WE" ALL ONE??
    I Don't See Michael, Gabriel, Thoth, or Jesus -- But I Do See Lucifer, Ra, Peter, Isis, and Mary.
    The Name Lists are Fascinating. Notice the Additional Lists Below.
    Notice that Jesus Christ is Listed Merely as a 'Divine Apostle'!!
    47.2

    The Divine Apostles party to the Treaty

    Let it be known to all past, present and future, We, here named, come freely together for the first time in the history of civilization and the existence of the homo sapien species to obsignate this most sacred Treaty and Covenant; and

    We are known as Aaron, We are known as Abraham, We are known as Adad, We are known as Adonis, We are known as Attis, We are known as Baba Rabban, We are known as Bacchus, We are known as Buddha, We are known as Christos, We are known as Daniel, We are known as David, We are known as Dionysus, We are known as Elijah, We are known as Enoch, We are known as Esus, We are known as Ezekiel, We are known as Gideon, We are known as Heracles, We are known as Hosea, We are known as Herakles, We are known as Hermes, We are known as Horus, We are known as Indra, We are known as Isaiah, We are known as Jacob, We are known as Jeremiah, We are known as Jesus Christ, We are known as John the Baptist, We are known as John of Patmos, We are known as Joshua, We are known as Krishna, We are known as Maitreya, We are known as Malachi, We are known as Mercurius, We are known as Mithra, We are known as Moses, We are known as Muhammad the Prophet, We are known as Prometheus, We are known as Sabbatai Tzvi, We are known as Samuel, We are known as Rebbe Schneerson, We are known as Quetzalcoatl, We are known as Tammuz, We are known as Zechariah, We are known as Zohar;

    48.3

    Treaty of the Demons

    By the Treaty of the Divine Masculine, the Treaty of the Divine Feminine, the Treaty of the Divine Apostles, it shall be tasked upon the greatest of spirits, these great heroes, who return to the Father, the Mother, the Light, the One, to find and bring all to the One. That their names shall be spoken in reverence, not curses. And so, by the word of the Absolute, the All, the Unique Collective Awareness, their names are listed - the heroes of the new Heaven - the One Heaven, the prodigal sons and daughters that are welcomed. By these words, it is commanded by the word of the Absolute. By these words, We call them by their known names - We call:

    We call Abaddon to come home, We call Abalam to come home, We call Adramelech to come home, We call Agaliarept to come home, We call Agares to come home, We call Ahriman to come home, We call Aim to come home, We call Akvan to come home, We call Alal to come home, We call Alloces to come home, We call Allu to come home, We call Amaymon to come home, We call Amdusias to come home, We call Ammit to come home, We call Anzu to come home, We call Amon to come home, We call Amy to come home, We call Andhaka to come home, We call Andras to come home, We call Andrealphus to come home, We call Andromalius to come home, We call Apep (Apophis) to come home, We call Apollyon to come home, We call Armaros to come home, We call Asag to come home, We call Asakku to come home, We call Asb'el to come home, We call Asmodeus to come home, We call Astaroth to come home, We call Astarte to come home, We call Asura to come home, We call Azazel to come home, We call Azi to come home, We call Balam to come home, We call Bagat to come home, We call Baphomet to come home, We call Barbas to come home, We call Barbatos to come home, We call Bathin to come home, We call Behemoth to come home, We call Belial to come home, We call Beleth to come home, We call Bull man to come home, We call Bune to come home, We call Belphegor to come home, We call Berith to come home, We call Bianakith to come home, We call Bifrons to come home, We call Botis to come home, We call Buer to come home, We call Bali Raj to come home, We call Biule to come home, We call Caacrinolaas to come home, We call Caim to come home, We call Cerberus to come home, We call Charun to come home, We call Cheitan to come home, We call Cimejes to come home, We call Corson to come home, We call Crocell to come home, We call Culsu to come home, We call Dantalion to come home, We call Danjal to come home, We call Dasa to come home, We call Decarabia to come home, We call Demogorgon to come home, We call Duma to come home, We call Dajjal to come home, We call Elathan to come home, We call Eligos to come home, We call Ethniu to come home, We call Euryale to come home, We call Exdemoneus to come home, We call Familiars to come home, We call Fleuretty to come home, We call Fobos to come home, We call Focalor to come home, We call Foras to come home, We call Forneus to come home, We call Furcas to come home, We call Furfur to come home, We call Gaap to come home, We call Gader'el to come home, We call Gaki to come home, We call Glasya-Labolas to come home, We call Göap to come home, We call Gorgon to come home, We call Gremory to come home, We call Grigori to come home, We call Gusion to come home, We call Guzalu to come home, We call Haagenti to come home, We call Haborim to come home, We call Halphas to come home, We call Hanan'el to come home, We call Hantu to come home, We call Haures to come home, We call Humbaba to come home, We call Incubus to come home, We call Ipos to come home, We call Iblis to come home, We call Jikininki to come home, We call Judas to come home, We call Kabhanda to come home, We call Kasdaye to come home, We call Kirara to come home, We call Kitsune to come home, We call Kobal to come home, We call Kokb'ael to come home, We call Krampus to come home, We call Labal to come home, We call Labasu to come home, We call Lamia to come home, We call Legion to come home, We call Lechies to come home, We call Lempo to come home, We call Leonard to come home, We call Leraje to come home, We call Leviathan to come home, We call Lilim to come home, We call Lilith to come home, We call Lillu to come home, We call Liothe to come home, We call Lix Tetrax to come home, We call Lucifuge Rofocale to come home, We call Malphas to come home, We call Mammon to come home, We call Maricha to come home, We call Marax to come home, We call Marbas to come home, We call Marchosias to come home, We call Mastema to come home, We call Mathim to come home, We call Medusa to come home, We call Melchiresa / Melki-resha to come home, We call Mephistopheles to come home, We call Merihem to come home, We call Meshinka Destrega Sham to come home, We call Mictlantecuhtli to come home, We call Moloch to come home, We call Murmur to come home, We call Mutis to come home, We call Naberius to come home, We call Naberus to come home, We call Naphula to come home, We call Neqa'el to come home, We call Ninurta to come home, We call Nix to come home, We call Onoskelis to come home, We call Oray to come home, We call Orcus to come home, We call Oriax to come home, We call Ornias to come home, We call Orobas to come home, We call Ose to come home, We call Paimon to come home, We call Pazuzu to come home, We call Penemue to come home, We call Phenex to come home, We call Pithius to come home, We call Procell to come home, We call Pruflas to come home, We call Purson to come home, We call Quina to come home, We call Rahab to come home, We call Rahovart to come home, We call Raiju to come home, We call Rakshasa to come home, We call Rangda to come home, We call Raum to come home, We call Razakel to come home, We call Rûberzahl to come home, We call Ronove to come home, We call Rumjal to come home, We call Rusalka to come home, We call Sabnock to come home, We call Saleos to come home, We call Samael to come home, We call Satanachia to come home, We call Scox to come home, We call Seere to come home, We call Semyazza to come home, We call Shaitan to come home, We call Shax to come home, We call Shedim to come home, We call Sidragasum to come home, We call Sitri to come home, We call Sthenno to come home, We call Stolas to come home, We call Succubus to come home, We call Surgat to come home, We call Tannin to come home, We call Teeraal to come home, We call Thammuz to come home, We call Tzitzimime to come home, We call Uvall to come home, We call Valefor to come home, We call Vapula to come home, We call Vassago to come home, We call Vepar to come home, We call Vine to come home, We call Volac to come home, We call Xaphan to come home, We call Xezbeth to come home, We call Yeqon to come home, We call Yeter'el to come home, We call Zagan to come home, We call Zepar to come home, We call Ziminar to come home.

    I simply do not have enough time, energy, and wisdom to do what I know I need to do. I'm a mess -- because I care -- and this must never be forgotten. Part of my 'to-do list' involves carefully studying this website. http://one-heaven.org/home.php I'm not endorsing it -- but I am recommending that some of us study it -- especially regarding the varieties of law presented therein. Consider spending some quality time with Archbishop Fulton Sheen. He's one of my favorites. Please watch as many Sheen videos as you can find -- and you will gain a real education. What if Popes dressed, acted, and taught in a manner similar to that of Fulton Sheen?? Just as an aside -- I tend to have problems with Royal and Papal Headgear -- such as Crowns and Dagon-Fishead Headgear. Why wear any headgear at all?? I also tend to have a problem with thrones. But I LOVE robes!! It was fun wearing robes and applying pancake-makeup at the Crystal Cathedral!! Consider this series regarding the 'New Mass' (14 parts). https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JdfUm_c8gCs&feature=relmfu Here is a related interview. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hJjhjA0epuk&feature=fvwrel Here is another. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OQ_Ci4XeS6c&feature=relmfu I believe that everyone should study the Roman Catholic Church -- even if they don't believe in God. The Roman Catholic Church is a Central Historical Organization which affects all of us in various ways. I'm obviously NOT an expert in this area. I am simply a casual observer. Protestants should study Catholicism to know what they're protesting against. I still sometimes think of myself as being a Renegade French Jesuit Organist!! Perhaps I was in a previous incarnation. Consider overdosing on Malachi Martin, Fulton Sheen, and Graham Maxwell (SDA). What Would Monseigneur Bowe Say??? Here is a Fulton Sheen website. http://www.fultonsheen.com/Archbishop_Fulton_Sheen_Photos_1.cfm I continue to wonder what a seamless integration of the '1928 Book of Common Prayer', the '1962 Missale', and Sacred Classical Music -- might look like and sound like -- without any additional baggage. I'm NOT saying this is what I want. I'm simply saying that this might be an interesting conceptual study. I would be VERY interested to notice where support and opposition might arise. I continue to worry about 'The Pope Said It -- I Believe It -- and That Settles It For Me' Theology.

    1. https://www.youtube.com/watch?NR=1&v=wVQjNS_njlc&feature=endscreen
    2. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VX2NZTcqreY&feature=related
    3. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XPZstkceT10&feature=related
    4. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7z3-F71abro&feature=related
    5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mNHSlj-pPIA&feature=relmfu
    6. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XsrUd97Xddw&feature=relmfu
    7. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7OyvnHfvdVc&feature=relmfu
    8. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OW7Ti9bkqi8&feature=relmfu
    9. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zlVp_LNA6JA&feature=related
    10. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kgQ_YQCZRFM&feature=relmfu
    11. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nEHGWrXZMb8&feature=relmfu
    12. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xgneJNCuRFY&feature=related

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 41282_435943311784_68178156784_4952981_4292538_n
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=R6AOvStZS64
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WoFGjEXH4is&feature=related
    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sT6eVLPI7sw&feature=related
    I really need to stop posting -- and start writing some positive sci-fi -- so I might generate some revenue. Publish or Perish. I need new teeth, new transportation, and a new house. I think I might like to drive a Prius fitted with a back-window solar-panel. I think I might like to live and work in a decommissioned missile-silo (with a Cray and a Fisk) powered mostly by solar-panels and wind-power. I think I might like to drive a solar-powered FIZU. Is It Finished?? I certainly hope so. Still no FOIA results. Why am I NOT surprised? Hope Springs Eternal. I just wanted to see how far up the rabbit-hole goes!! The U.S. Postal Service just confirmed that my mail has been tampered with. It wasn't all in my head. Just meet with me at the Federal Building. Anyway -- I don't think I've had sufficient reliable information to make responsible decisions. When confronted with the absolute truth -- my editorial slant might be VERY different. I get the distinct impression that neither Divinity or Humanity wishes for me to know the absolute truth. I've simply been trying to be helpful -- which seems to be a threat to National Security -- or something like that. BTW -- the Ucadia stuff is VERY interesting -- but I remain VERY wary. Nuff Said. Namaste and Godspeed.

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Nasa_ufo1 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 UFO-Alien-Photos
    "Oops!! My Bad!!"


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 25, 2012 4:19 pm; edited 2 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sat Sep 22, 2012 9:42 am

    IHS = ISIS / HORUS / SET = GABRIEL / MICHAEL / LUCIFER?????

    ISIS???
    We are known as Amaterasu-o-mi-kami, We are known as Anat, We are known as Antu, We are known as Aphrodite, We are known as Artemis, We are known as Asherah, We are known as Ashtoreth, We are known as Astarte, We are known as Atargatis, We are known as Athena, We are known as Bastet, We are known as Bes, We are known as Brigit, We are known as Ceres, We are known as Chalchiuhtlicue, We are known as Cihuacoatl, We are known as Cipactli, We are known as Coatlicue, We are known as Coventina, We are known as Cybil, We are known as Danu, We are known as Demeter, We are known as Disani, We are known as Durga, We are known as Eileithyia, We are known as Epona, We are known as Ereskigal, We are known as Fjorgyn, We are known as Freyja, We are known as Frigg, We are known as Gaia, We are known as Hathor, We are known as Hebat, We are known as Hekate, We are known as Hera, We are known as Hestia, We are known as Hsi Wang Mu, We are known as Idunn, We are known as Inana, We are known as Ishtar, We are known as Isis, We are known as Juno, We are known as Kali, We are known as Kuan Yin, We are known as Kybele, We are known as Laksmi, We are known as Leto, We are known as Ma, We are known as Maia, We are known as Mary, We are known as Mari, We are known as Matres, We are known as Maya, We are known as Minerva, We are known as Morgan, We are known as Nammu, We are known as Neith, We are known as Nerthus, We are known as Ninhursaga, We are known as Parvati, We are known as Persephone, We are known as Pistis, We are known as Prthivi, We are known as Rhea, We are known as Sakhmet, We are known as Sarasvati, We are known as Sati, We are known as Semele, We are known as Sibyl, We are known as Siti, We are known as Tara, We are known as Taweret, We are known as Tiamat, We are known as Tin Hau, We are known as Venus, We are known as Vesta;

    HORUS???
    We are known as Aaron, We are known as Abraham, We are known as Adad, We are known as Adonis, We are known as Attis, We are known as Baba Rabban, We are known as Bacchus, We are known as Buddha, We are known as Christos, We are known as Daniel, We are known as David, We are known as Dionysus, We are known as Elijah, We are known as Enoch, We are known as Esus, We are known as Ezekiel, We are known as Gideon, We are known as Heracles, We are known as Hosea, We are known as Herakles, We are known as Hermes, We are known as Horus, We are known as Indra, We are known as Isaiah, We are known as Jacob, We are known as Jeremiah, We are known as Jesus Christ, We are known as John the Baptist, We are known as John of Patmos, We are known as Joshua, We are known as Krishna, We are known as Maitreya, We are known as Malachi, We are known as Mercurius, We are known as Mithra, We are known as Moses, We are known as Muhammad the Prophet, We are known as Prometheus, We are known as Sabbatai Tzvi, We are known as Samuel, We are known as Rebbe Schneerson, We are known as Quetzalcoatl, We are known as Tammuz, We are known as Zechariah, We are known as Zohar;

    SET???
    We are known as Adad, We are known as Aegir, We are known as Aengus, We are known as Aesir, We are known as Agni, We are known as Ahura Mazda, We are known as Aksobhya, We are known as Allah, We are known as Ame-No-Minaka-Nushi-No-Kami, We are known as Amen-Ra, We are known as An, We are known as Anu, We are known as Anubis, We are known as Apsu, We are known as Apollo, We are known as Archons, We are known as Ares, We are known as Arsan Duolai, We are known as Asklepios, We are known as Aten, We are known as Atum, We are known as Avalokitesvara, We are known as Baal, We are known as Balder, We are known as Belenua, We are known as Brahma, We are known as Chemosh, We are known as Dagda, We are known as Dagon, We are known as Dharma, We are known as Diancecht, We are known as Dumuzi, We are known as Dyaus Pitar, We are known as Ea, We are known as El, We are known as Enki, We are known as Enlil, We are known as Freyr, We are known as Father, We are known as Ganesa, We are known as Geb, We are known as Gobniu, We are known as God, We are known as Hades, We are known as Heimdall, We are known as Helios, We are known as Hephaistos, We are known as Heryshaf, We are known as Hoder, We are known as Huitzilpochtli, We are known as Il, We are known as Imra, We are known as Indra, We are known as Iskur, We are known as Itzam Na, We are known as Jagannath, We are known as Janus, We are known as Jupiter, We are known as Kama, We are known as Kuan Ti, We are known as Lebien-Pogil, We are known as Lenus, We are known as Loki, We are known as Lug, We are known as Lucifer, We are known as Lynx, We are known as Mande, We are known as Manjusri, We are known as Marduk, We are known as Mars, We are known as Melqart, We are known as Mimir, We are known as Min, We are known as Mon, We are known as Mot, We are known as Na Cha, We are known as Nergal, We are known as Ninurta, We are known as Njord, We are known as Nuadu, We are known as Nut, We are known as Ometecuhtli, We are known as Osiris, We are known as Othin, We are known as Pak Tai, We are known as Pan, We are known as Peter, We are known as Pon, We are known as Poseidon, We are known as Ptah, We are known as Quikinn.a'Qu, We are known as Radha, We are known as Sabaoth, We are known as Satan, We are known as Saturn, We are known as Seth, We are known as Skanda, We are known as Sin, We are known as Sucellos, We are known as Surya, We are known as Susano-Wo, We are known as Telepinu, We are known as Tesub, We are known as Tezcatlipoca, We are known as Thor, We are known as Tiwaz, We are known as Tlaloc, We are known as Ull, We are known as Utu, We are known as Vairacocha, We are known as Varuna, We are known as Vayu, We are known as Visnu, We are known as Vulcanus, We are known as Wodan, We are known as Xipe Totec, We are known as YHVH, We are known as Zeus;

    I continue to speculate about at least three Archangelic Queens of Heaven in conflict with each other. I have no idea about specific historical and reincarnational manifestations. I really don't. What about Israel = Isis + Ra + El?? I mean no disrespect and no hatred toward anyone -- including toward those who might be considered 'bad' or 'evil'. I might be quite 'bad' or 'evil' myself -- historically and reincarnationally. Again, I have no idea. I simply suspect an imperfect Divinity and Humanity -- involved in various levels of conflict and trouble -- for thousands, millions, or even billions, of years. Who knows what the REAL history is??? I do NOT wish to be rebellious toward God -- but I wish to make sure that I am obedient to the RIGHT God -- and NOT toward an Imposter God -- or a Corrupted God. I realize that sounds blasphemous -- but we can't be too careful regarding such things -- can we?? I continue to recommend Bible-Study -- but read the First Five Books and the Last Five Books of the Bible -- and tell me there's no problem -- and that everything is fine. Be Honest. Don't Lie. I continue to be amazed by Religious Imagination and Rationalization. Please study this thread. I don't represent it as being the truth -- but merely as being a unique study-guide. I try to be both revealing and forgiving. I mostly wish for the trouble to end -- even though I highly doubt that will happen anytime soon. I suspect that there were certain expectations regarding me personally -- and that I have frustrated these expectations -- and that I have been highly disappointing. I seem to be resisting the Pentateuch, the Pauline-Epistles, and the Book of Revelation -- as I continue to be exceedingly irresponsible and non-productive. What a monumental disappointment I turned out to be -- right??? Sorry for the trouble and inconvenience. I have no idea what to do at this point. In many ways, all seems to be lost. Should I just shut-up and get with the New World Order Program??? Should I join the Masons??? Should I become a devout Roman Catholic??? Should I cease to exist??? What doth the Lord require of me??? Loud-mouths repeatedly 'tell the truth' but they are shut-up or ignored. ET and the PTB seem to do as they please -- without consequences. If I were on their level -- it might all make sense -- in some twisted way -- but from the bottom of the pyramid it all seems so insane.

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Imposter2-sheep
    "What??? Baaaaa???"
    Aquaries1111
    Aquaries1111


    Posts : 1394
    Join date : 2012-06-02
    Age : 55
    Location : In the Suns

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Ritus Verum 144 Truths - Frank O'Collins

    Post  Aquaries1111 Sat Sep 22, 2012 4:24 pm




    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sun Sep 23, 2012 1:08 am

    Thank-you A1. I'll have a look at the '144' tomorrow. Check out 'Legal Epistemology'. http://papers.ssrn.com/sol3/papers.cfm?abstract_id=1183363 Just a note about my occasional use of words such as 'damn' or 'hell' -- these are biblical words -- and convey deep theological meaning. I have been modeling a particular personality which requires these words as 'stage props'. I don't talk like this in public -- and very rarely in private. On a lighter note:

    On a heavier note -- the SDA Church took the money and ran -- regarding the Health-Care Business -- instead of following the high road of Prevention and Natural Treatment -- envisioned by the founders of the SDA Church. Follow the Money. 'Health-Care As Usual' is More Corrupt Than Hell Itself. I would've loved to have been part of the Christian Bioethics Center at the Loma Linda University Medical Center http://www.llu.edu/central/bioethics/index.page -- although I continue to be an Ellen White Leaning Preventive Medicine Proponent (EWLPMP) -- which would've probably gotten me fired!! You MUST read 'John Harvey Kellogg, MD' by Richard Schwarz!! http://www.amazon.com/John-Harvey-Kellogg-Richard-Schwarz/dp/0828019398/ref=sr_1_3?s=books&ie=UTF8&qid=1347394547&sr=1-3&keywords=john+harvey+kellogg I'd still like to know the whole story regarding the Proton Accelerator at LLUMC!! What Would James Slater Say?? Think about the 'Healing Centers' in 'V'!! Other Religious Medical Institutions are No Better -- but the SDA Church Knew Better -- Big Time. Shame On Them. I'm VERY sad about life, the universe, and everything -- as I stumble off into the night -- sobbing "It Might've Been!!! The Creator is the Destroyer -- and the Wheels of Justice Grind Exceedingly Fine!!! Many Are Called -- and Few Are Chosen!!! Crime Does Not Pay On Judgment Day!!! The Hour of His Judgment Has Come!!! End of Line!!!"


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 25, 2012 2:50 pm; edited 1 time in total
    Aquaries1111
    Aquaries1111


    Posts : 1394
    Join date : 2012-06-02
    Age : 55
    Location : In the Suns

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  Aquaries1111 Sun Sep 23, 2012 10:30 pm

    Oxy,

    Listen to this:

    UNIVERSITY OF UCADIA-WEDNESDAYS 9PM EST
    EPISODE62 - UNIVERSITY OF UCADIA-WEDNESDAYS 9PM ES..

    http://www.talkshoe.com/talkshoe/web/talkCast.jsp?masterId=90342&pageNumber=2&pageSize=15


    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Sun Sep 23, 2012 11:43 pm

    Thank-you A1. I've been rather lax regarding studying UCADIA. I'm frankly a bit worried and creeped-out by the following section:

    Article 48 - Treaty of Angels, Saints and Demons
    http://one-heaven.org/covenant/article/48.html

    48.3

    Treaty of the Demons

    By the Treaty of the Divine Masculine, the Treaty of the Divine Feminine, the Treaty of the Divine Apostles, it shall be tasked upon the greatest of spirits, these great heroes, who return to the Father, the Mother, the Light, the One, to find and bring all to the One. That their names shall be spoken in reverence, not curses. And so, by the word of the Absolute, the All, the Unique Collective Awareness, their names are listed - the heroes of the new Heaven - the One Heaven, the prodigal sons and daughters that are welcomed. By these words, it is commanded by the word of the Absolute. By these words, We call them by their known names
    (which includes Moloch) --

    We call Abaddon to come home, We call Abalam to come home, We call Adramelech to come home, We call Agaliarept to come home, We call Agares to come home, We call Ahriman to come home, We call Aim to come home, We call Akvan to come home, We call Alal to come home, We call Alloces to come home, We call Allu to come home, We call Amaymon to come home, We call Amdusias to come home, We call Ammit to come home, We call Anzu to come home, We call Amon to come home, We call Amy to come home, We call Andhaka to come home, We call Andras to come home, We call Andrealphus to come home, We call Andromalius to come home, We call Apep (Apophis) to come home, We call Apollyon to come home, We call Armaros to come home, We call Asag to come home, We call Asakku to come home, We call Asb'el to come home, We call Asmodeus to come home, We call Astaroth to come home, We call Astarte to come home, We call Asura to come home, We call Azazel to come home, We call Azi to come home, We call Balam to come home, We call Bagat to come home, We call Baphomet to come home, We call Barbas to come home, We call Barbatos to come home, We call Bathin to come home, We call Behemoth to come home, We call Belial to come home, We call Beleth to come home, We call Bull man to come home, We call Bune to come home, We call Belphegor to come home, We call Berith to come home, We call Bianakith to come home, We call Bifrons to come home, We call Botis to come home, We call Buer to come home, We call Bali Raj to come home, We call Biule to come home, We call Caacrinolaas to come home, We call Caim to come home, We call Cerberus to come home, We call Charun to come home, We call Cheitan to come home, We call Cimejes to come home, We call Corson to come home, We call Crocell to come home, We call Culsu to come home, We call Dantalion to come home, We call Danjal to come home, We call Dasa to come home, We call Decarabia to come home, We call Demogorgon to come home, We call Duma to come home, We call Dajjal to come home, We call Elathan to come home, We call Eligos to come home, We call Ethniu to come home, We call Euryale to come home, We call Exdemoneus to come home, We call Familiars to come home, We call Fleuretty to come home, We call Fobos to come home, We call Focalor to come home, We call Foras to come home, We call Forneus to come home, We call Furcas to come home, We call Furfur to come home, We call Gaap to come home, We call Gader'el to come home, We call Gaki to come home, We call Glasya-Labolas to come home, We call Göap to come home, We call Gorgon to come home, We call Gremory to come home, We call Grigori to come home, We call Gusion to come home, We call Guzalu to come home, We call Haagenti to come home, We call Haborim to come home, We call Halphas to come home, We call Hanan'el to come home, We call Hantu to come home, We call Haures to come home, We call Humbaba to come home, We call Incubus to come home, We call Ipos to come home, We call Iblis to come home, We call Jikininki to come home, We call Judas to come home, We call Kabhanda to come home, We call Kasdaye to come home, We call Kirara to come home, We call Kitsune to come home, We call Kobal to come home, We call Kokb'ael to come home, We call Krampus to come home, We call Labal to come home, We call Labasu to come home, We call Lamia to come home, We call Legion to come home, We call Lechies to come home, We call Lempo to come home, We call Leonard to come home, We call Leraje to come home, We call Leviathan to come home, We call Lilim to come home, We call Lilith to come home, We call Lillu to come home, We call Liothe to come home, We call Lix Tetrax to come home, We call Lucifuge Rofocale to come home, We call Malphas to come home, We call Mammon to come home, We call Maricha to come home, We call Marax to come home, We call Marbas to come home, We call Marchosias to come home, We call Mastema to come home, We call Mathim to come home, We call Medusa to come home, We call Melchiresa / Melki-resha to come home, We call Mephistopheles to come home, We call Merihem to come home, We call Meshinka Destrega Sham to come home, We call Mictlantecuhtli to come home, We call Moloch to come home, We call Murmur to come home, We call Mutis to come home, We call Naberius to come home, We call Naberus to come home, We call Naphula to come home, We call Neqa'el to come home, We call Ninurta to come home, We call Nix to come home, We call Onoskelis to come home, We call Oray to come home, We call Orcus to come home, We call Oriax to come home, We call Ornias to come home, We call Orobas to come home, We call Ose to come home, We call Paimon to come home, We call Pazuzu to come home, We call Penemue to come home, We call Phenex to come home, We call Pithius to come home, We call Procell to come home, We call Pruflas to come home, We call Purson to come home, We call Quina to come home, We call Rahab to come home, We call Rahovart to come home, We call Raiju to come home, We call Rakshasa to come home, We call Rangda to come home, We call Raum to come home, We call Razakel to come home, We call Rûberzahl to come home, We call Ronove to come home, We call Rumjal to come home, We call Rusalka to come home, We call Sabnock to come home, We call Saleos to come home, We call Samael to come home, We call Satanachia to come home, We call Scox to come home, We call Seere to come home, We call Semyazza to come home, We call Shaitan to come home, We call Shax to come home, We call Shedim to come home, We call Sidragasum to come home, We call Sitri to come home, We call Sthenno to come home, We call Stolas to come home, We call Succubus to come home, We call Surgat to come home, We call Tannin to come home, We call Teeraal to come home, We call Thammuz to come home, We call Tzitzimime to come home, We call Uvall to come home, We call Valefor to come home, We call Vapula to come home, We call Vassago to come home, We call Vepar to come home, We call Vine to come home, We call Volac to come home, We call Xaphan to come home, We call Xezbeth to come home, We call Yeqon to come home, We call Yeter'el to come home, We call Zagan to come home, We call Zepar to come home, We call Ziminar to come home.

    Consider all of the above in light of 'Dante's Inferno' https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7M6RmsglpQ4 and the 'Book of Enoch'. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bfyE6h3FTYM The 'Ancient Egyptian Deity' told me that there is a lot of truth in these two sources -- but I took everything they said with a Sea of Salt. 'Paradise Lost' might be worth rereading at this point.

    Frank O'Collins (who I enjoy listening to) is somewhat critical of the Human Race, the Catholic Church, the Powers That Be, etc and et al -- yet this 'Treaty of the Demons' speaks of reverencing demons -- who are to be viewed as being heroes -- to be welcomed as prodigal sons and daughters -- into the One Heaven. I have attempted to be open-minded and polite -- but this seems to be insanity. What the hell is going on here??!! Is this a 'Deal with the Devil'?? Jesus Christ is listed as being some sort of a Divine Apostle -- with no mention of any sort of 'reverence' (not that Jesus expects reverence, worship, and praise). I will study the UCADIA material carefully -- but something seems to be VERY wrong here.

    I'm expecting nothing but sinister-bullshit, false-flags, economic-disasters, earth-changes, unnecessary-wars, alien-deceptions, supernatural-events, fast-talkers, etc, etc, etc -- in the coming years. I will positively-reinforce the territory I've already covered -- but I am NOT optimistic about the future. Not at all. Once again -- my Grand Strategy is to mostly be a Do-Nothing Researcher and Writer. It's a nasty task -- but someone has to do it -- and it might as well be me. I think I might've been too understanding and accomodating regarding the dark-side. I wish to give everyone a fair-shake -- but I do NOT wish to be taken advantage of. I think I've mostly been attempting to determine who my True Friends and Enemies are -- terrestrially and extraterrestrially.

    I think I'm going to spend a lot of time with the 1928 'Book of Common Prayer', the 'Federalist Papers', the 'Gods of Eden', and the 'Desire of Ages' -- while listening to Sacred Classical Music -- including Gregorian Chant and Organ Improvisation. I'm not suggesting that everyone do this. It just seems to be something I need to do at this point in my life -- as a mental and spiritual exercise -- on an ongoing basis -- as a point of reference and stabilizing influence. I am very interested in 'church' -- but I don't see myself attending church anytime soon. I think I might need to 'beat upon the rocks of who knows what' just a bit longer. We all have our crosses to bear.

    BTW -- that 'Ritus Verum 144 Truths' video was chilling. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zYHcGpR7wd8&feature=player_embedded I frankly listen more closely to Frank's description of the problems than I do to his proposed solutions. It's pretty much the same way I view the work of Sherry Shriner. http://www.blogtalkradio.com/sherrytalkradio/2012/09/25/monday-night-with-sherry-shriner Do Frank and Sherry spend a lot of time discussing the Teachings Attributed to Jesus?? What do they say about the Teachings Attributed to Jesus?? Both of them are extremely intelligent -- but I continue to wonder what they are really all about? Often, things are not what they seem to be.

    I will continue to consider the madness from the general context of the Roman Empire and Church. I'm really NOT hostile toward the Roman Catholic Church -- but I think I've angered a lot of people. I can sense it. I'm simply imagining what a Roman Empire and Church should and could be -- so in a sense, I'm really a friend -- in a strange sort of way. You must understand that I sometimes read literature which claims that Jesuit Priests are demon-possessed -- and that Roman Catholics are mostly lost-souls. I'm rather mild -- because I believe that the church literally has to deal with Lucifer, Satan, Demons, Aliens, and Hell -- and that this has a lot to do with what I object to in the Roman Catholic Church -- historically and presently. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nY-l7MhfcPw My meddling is NOT personal regarding various church leaders -- including the Pope and the Black-Pope. I simply think that we would be shocked by what they have to deal with on a daily basis. I'm really rather idealistic regarding the church. I might be guilty of 'crazy-talk' -- but please don't call it 'hate-speech'.

    I still think they should install that 1875 Cavaille-Coll Designed Pipe-Organ in St. Peter's -- and create the strongest sacred music program in the solar system -- but it would need to be 'their' idea. A Fisk would be cool -- but there are probably a dozen great organ builders who could approximate the Cavaille-Coll concept in modernity. Organists and Choirmasters should probably be Ministers of Music -- with both Music and Theology Degrees -- and they should be well-paid (with benefits). Most every church-member should probably have some sort of musical training -- even if they are tone-deaf. Once again, I am leaning toward Liturgical Discipline and Orthodoxy -- rather than Doctrinal Discipline and Orthodoxy. I guess I am somewhat Liturgically Conservative and Doctrinally Liberal -- but the Clergy and Theologians should be Biblical Scholars of the First Order -- and they should make their case with eloquence, dignity, and respect. What do you think about John Shelby Spong?? Did he go about things the right way -- or did he make serious mistakes and blunders??? I continue to lean toward Thoughtful Positive-Reinforcement -- rather than Pompous and Supercilious Positive-Thinking and Self-Esteem. You know what I'm talking about.

    Once again, I do NOT have access to insiders and inside-information. I am passively modeling several political and theological possibilities. I am NOT surrounded by Experts, Libraries, Archives, Museums, Greys, and Crays. I have a $300 Laptop, a dog named Jake Sully, and a Messy House -- with NO prospects. I guess I have a little bit of the 'little-guy' thing going on -- with a HUGE inferiority-complex. One more thing. I still don't know what we're really dealing with. I feel useless, helpless, and mostly hopeless. I am VERY worried about Syria, Disclosure, and Resets. Bad-Things and Good-Things can BOTH be used for Evil and Nefarious Purposes and Ends. Even the Very Best People, Beings, and Systems can be infiltrated and subverted. Some things never change.

    Should the border of the United States of the Solar System be where the Heliosheath meets the Termination Shock (or at least the current distance between the Sun and Heliosheath)?? I tend to think so -- but I am open to other possibilities.

    1. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CaUV-atOfOY
    2. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4vCD4MMz-Qc&feature=related
    3. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=w0KIKFiygWY&feature=related
    4. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hZ-pZp1FQPE&feature=related
    5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bogr_tZ1JRU&feature=fvwrel
    6. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dQdyTsD1QaQ&feature=related
    7. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=18etkOILqjI&feature=related

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Ocollins_coat_of_arms_01 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Ocollins_coat_of_arms_02
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 0
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 8620546_orig Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyle-notre_dame Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 RU6098_GARGOYLE_WALL_MNT Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyle_by_flumpo Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyles+notre+dame Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 2735971-green-gargoyle-figure-on-grunge-background Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 GAR24_002 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyle-4d43b261e3c01_hires Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Wall_hound_gargoyle Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyles Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyle Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 SalisburyCathedral_Gargoyle1 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyle_DSC0805 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 T-gargoyles.jpg Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyle_12 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyle12 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Gargoyles Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Heliosphere

    Consider taking a closer look at the following -- as a group:

    1. Frank O'Collins.
    2. Jordan Maxwell.
    3. Santos Bonacci.
    4. Bill Cooper.
    5. Alex Collier.
    6. Sherri Shriner.
    7. Leo Zagami.
    8. Malachi Martin.
    9. Ralph Ellis.
    10. Orthodoxymoron. (I couldn't resist!!)
    11. Genesis.
    12. Exodus.
    13. Deuteronomy.
    14. Psalms.
    15. Proverbs.
    16. Matthew.
    17. Mark.
    18. Luke.
    19. John.
    20. Acts.
    21. Hebrews.
    22. Revelation.

    I have no idea how accurate these sources are (including me). I have no idea what the agendas are (including my own). Take everything with a Sea of Salt. Focus upon:

    1. Responsibility.
    2. Freedom.
    3. Constitution.
    4. Law.
    5. God.
    6. Government.
    7. Character of God.
    8. Law of God.
    9. Kingdom of God.
    10. Heaven.
    11. Hell.
    12. Purgatory.
    13. Love.
    14. Money.
    15. Sirius.
    16. Babylon.
    17. Egypt.
    18. Greece.
    19. Rome.
    20. Persia.
    21. England.
    22. America.
    23. Germany.
    24. Israel.
    25. Archangels.
    26. Angels.
    27. Demons.
    28. Aliens.
    29. Osiris.
    30. Isis.
    31. Ra.
    32. Horus.
    33. Jesus.
    This list could really be endless -- but this should keep some of you busy for a while!! Actually, if you're not one of the lucky ones who gets paid to read my tripe -- I tend to doubt that you will spend much time on this. This isn't fun stuff. Not at all. This is SO much bigger than I can possibly comprehend -- and I am VERY afraid of what we're facing. Things could be so many ways -- and go in so many directions. How to disappear in America? Work hard to get to the top of the Red-List. Just kidding -- or am I? Seriously, I'm sensing that no one is safe -- and that there is no place to hide. Both the Rulers and the Ruled seem to be in deep trouble -- but what do I know?? Too much -- and too little -- simultaneously. 'They' probably don't know what to do with me -- and I frankly don't know what to do with myself. Thinking we know -- and knowing -- are two VERY different things. I KNOW that I don't know. I'm going to need the WHOLE TRUTH before I agree to anything or sign anything. I like the general principles and concepts of the United States of the Solar System -- and I have tried to model a USSS within this thread -- but I would need to know a helluva lot more regarding the true state of affairs in this world, solar system, galaxy, and universe -- before I sign-off on anything -- including a United States of the Solar System. My 'demand' in the old Project Avalon -- was a demand for an end to the evil and corruption in this solar system -- along with the conviction that a United States of the Solar System MIGHT be a remedy -- or a partial remedy -- to the nasty predicament in which we find ourselves. Perhaps I was too definite and direct in that particular post -- but how should one attempt to change things for the better in this neck of the woods?? I am VERY worried that I have Really screwed-up this incarnation (in general) and this thread (in particular). BOTH Divinity and Humanity need to speak with me -- and be honest with me -- regarding this matter. Don't play games with me. I'm already quite angry and upset. I feel as if I am being laughed-at and taken-advantage-of. Your silence has NOT pacified me. You probably hoped that I would go away -- or go crazy.

    A BIG Thank-You to those who conversed with me -- but I craved a particular type of detailed, technical, and rational conversation -- which never materialized. I have had to manufacture this conversation within the relative privacy of my mind -- and to some, that makes me crazy. Crazy world we live in. People who think deeply about saving the world are deemed crazy -- and a threat to National Security (whatever the hell that means). Once again, it seems as if the New World Order (or equivalent), a One World Government, and a One Solar-System Government have been in full force for thousands of years -- but no one bothered to tell us in a direct and honest manner. It seems as if we've been waiting for the NWO and the AntiChrist -- when they were (and are) already here. The problems didn't start with Greada or Vatican II. They go way, way, way back into antiquity. I'm really tired of sticking my neck out -- and now it might be time to just watch -- while preparing for just about anything. I like the idea of a generalized disaster-preparedness on an ongoing basis -- rather than engaging in fearmongering and making horrific predictions. I have no doubt that we are heading toward some sort of a bumpy ride -- but I certainly don't know the particulars. The eschatological factional-fighting should be interesting. What really happened recently on the backside of the sun?? Is there a star war occurring within this solar system -- and possibly beyond?? I am terrified by powerful forces in conflict with each other. Thinking about this makes me wish to live underground in complete silence. This quest has become way too frightening for me -- and I am VERY sorry if I have caused anyone to experience unnecessary emotional and spiritual distress. I was merely trying to help -- by preemptively dealing with various upsetting possibilities. I continue to advocate subsurface living and working for a significant portion of the population -- throughout the solar system -- for ecological and survival purposes -- but this will obviously take decades to implement.

    I continue to seek a royal-model middle-way for Christians. What would various Christian churches have to say about the 1928 Book of Common Prayer -- complete with the liturgy in use between 1928 and 1979?? Is it Catholic enough for Roman Catholics? What would Novus Ordo Catholics say?? What would the Sedevacantists and Latin Mass Catholics say?? What would Orthodox Christians say?? What would Lutherans say?? What would Anglicans say?? What would Liberal Episcopalians say?? What would the Queen say?? What would the Pope say?? What would the Archbishop of Canterbury say?? What would MegaChurch Christians say?? What would Evangelicals say?? Consider reading 'Evangelicals on the Canterbury Trail' -- and note particularly the chapter by David and LaVonne Neff. I'm not an expert in this area -- but I keep asking questions -- which never seem to get answered. I hope some of my wanderings will benefit someone at some point. What do you think about this series of videos?? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rYapd_KST7E&list=UUXkl-vz7DAVCzd7hpMMhSHg&feature=plpp_play_all Here's an article some of you might find interesting: 'What's wrong with the 1928 Book of Common Prayer?' by Robin G. Jordan http://anglicansablaze.blogspot.com/2009/09/whats-wrong-with-1928-book-of-common.html This article was originally published on The Heritage Anglican Network blog on December 18, 2008.

    Introduction:
    In this article I seek to answer from a Reformed perspective the question, "What's wrong with the 1928 Book of Common Prayer?". Classical Anglican Evangelicalism had disappeared from the Protestant Episcopal Church by 1900. The 1928 Prayer Book was adopted at the time the Anglo-Catholic and Broad Church movements were the dominant schools of thought in the Protestant Episcopal Church and the book reflects their doctrinal emphases. At the 1925 General Convention Anglo-Catholics and Broad Churchmen united to remove the Thirty-Nine Articles from the American Prayer Book. They adopted a resolution dropping the Articles from the Prayer Book. However, they were thwarted by the denomination’s Constitution that required an amendment of the Constitution to abolish the Articles. The resolution, which required the ratification of a successive General Convention, was quietly dropped at the 1928 General Convention.

    The 1928 Book of Common Prayer was the first major revision of the American Prayer Book. It goes far toward undoing the work that was accomplished for the Anglican Church at the Reformation. Many things rejected by the sixteenth century Reformers because of their inconsistency with biblical and Reformation doctrine, are introduced into the American Prayer Book.

    Morning and Evening Prayer:
    The 1928 Book of Common Prayer dilutes the American Prayer Book’s doctrine of sin. The ten penitential sentences that had survived the 1892 revision of the American Prayer Book are reduced to three each in Morning and Evening Prayer and placed under the season of Lent. This eliminates an important evangelistic element from Morning and Evening Prayer. Samuel Luenberger draws to our attention:

    “The text of our sentences are so compiled that they let one discern for himself the way to overcome sin through repentance. The following texts from the twelve quotations occupy a particularly important position: Ezekiel 18:27; Psalm 51:3.9, and 17; Joe; 2:13, etc.

    “The very first quotation from Ezekiel 18 shows the way to prevail over sin:

    “When the wicked man turneth away from his wickedness that he hath committed, and doeth that which is lawful and right, he shall save his soul alive.” [1]

    In its use of Sentences for the Seasons the 1928 Book of Common Prayer imitates the 1928 English Revised Book of Common Prayer and the 1929 Scottish Book of Common Prayer, both which are much more Catholic in tone than 1662 Book of Common Prayer.

    The Evangelicals in the Church of England and the British Parliament rejected the 1928 English Revised Prayer Book because it modified the doctrine of the Church of England, and replaced the biblical-Reformation theology of the 1662 Book of Common Prayer with unreformed Catholic doctrine. The upper house of Convocation would defy Parliament and authorized its use in Dioceses where the Ordinary consented to its use. The Scottish Episcopal Church has historically been more High Church and Catholic than the Church of England, preserving such customs as the wearing of eucharistic vestments during the Communion Service and the elevation of the consecrated host during the Prayer of Consecration. The 1929 Scottish Prayer of Consecration included an Epiclesis invoking the Holy Spirit upon the bread and the wine so that the eucharistic elements should “become” the Body and Blood of Christ. Like the 1928 Prayer of Consecration, the 1929 Scottish Prayer of Consecration is derived from the 1764 Scottish Non-Juror Prayer of Consecration.

    The 1928 Prayer Book permits the substitution of a short Invitation for the Exhortation in Morning and Evening Prayer with its view of man “in a strictly evangelical-Reformation way as one who wishes to disguise his sinfulness and lives with a propensity for avoiding God.” [2]

    A short Absolution taken from the medieval Sarum breviary may be used in lieu of Cranmer’s fuller Absolution. This short Absolution, as well as a simplified Confession, is offered as an alternative at both Morning and Evening Prayer in the 1928 English Revised Prayer Book and the 1929 Scottish Prayer Book. As we shall see, the short Absolution is one of number of features that the 1928 Prayer Book shares with these books.

    The 1928 Prayer Book permits the omission of the first Lord’s Prayer or the second Lord’s Prayer at Morning Prayer. In the 1552 Prayer Book the first Lord’s Prayer forms a part of a sequence that begins with the penitential sentences. Cranmer’s Absolution does not make sense if the first Lord’s Prayer is omitted. The 1928 Prayer Book permits the omission of the Exhortation, the Confession, the Absolution, and the first Lord’s Prayer at Evening Prayer. This represents a significant departure from the Reformed form of Evening Prayer of the 1552 Prayer Book and a return to the unreformed Catholic form of the medieval Sarum breviary and the 1549 Prayer Book.

    Invitatories for optional use in the form of medieval Antiphons are prefixed to the Venite. Cranmer had omitted Invitatories from the 1552 Book of Common Prayer because they were interpolated between the successive verses of the Venite and other passages of Scripture and broke the continual course of the reading of the Scripture. (See The Preface in the 1552 Prayer Book). With the Sentences for the Seasons that replace the penitential sentences, they give further emphasis to the Seasons. In the 1928 Prayer Book observance of the Church Year overshadows repentance at Morning and Evening Prayer. This is just one of a number of ways that the 1928 Prayer Book minimizes the gravity of sin.

    The Holy Communion
    The revised Order for the Holy Communion includes elements that quite definitely bring it into line with the medieval Roman Mass. Among the changes that 1928 Prayer Book introduced are the following:

    1. The opening rubrics of the 1928 Order for Holy Communion direct the priest to stand before the Holy Table, his back turned to the congregation. This is how the priest stood at the medieval Roman Mass. This position, commonly referred to as the “eastward position,” is associated with the unreformed Catholic and Roman doctrinal views that presbyters are a sacrificing priesthood and the Mass is a sacrifice.

    2. The rubrics direct the priest to offer the bread and wine and then place them upon the Holy Table at the Offertory. An offering of the bread and wine during the Prayer of Consecration had already been incorporated into the American Prayer Book with the adoption of the Scottish Non-Juror Prayer of Consecration in 1789. The two offerings of the bread and wine, one at the Offertory and the other during the Canon or Prayer of Consecration are taken from the medieval Roman Mass and are associated with the doctrines of the Sacrifice of the Mass and Transubstantiation.

    3. The Prayer for the State of Christ’s Church contains a petition for the departed. This is also a feature of the 1928 English Revised Prayer Book and the 1929 Scottish Prayer Book.

    4. After the Sursum Corda the rubrics direct the priest to “turn to the Holy Table” with his back turned to the congregation—the eastward position associated with the doctrine of the Sacrifice of the Mass.

    5. The 1928 Prayer of Consecration closely follows the pattern of the medieval Roman Canon, except the latter has no Epiclesis.

    6. The theology of the 1928 Prayer of Consecration represents a modification of the theology of the 1764 Scottish Non-Juror Prayer of Consecration. 1764 Scottish Non-Juror Communion Office was the work of two elderly Scottish Non-Juror bishops. They were the last of the surviving Usagers, a Scottish Non-Juror church party that taught that the Eucharist is a sacrifice. They believed that Christ had not offered himself as an atoning sacrifice for our redemption on the cross but at the Last Supper. He had only been slain on the cross.

    “The Eucharist is both a Sacrament and a Sacrifice. Our Lord instituted the Sacrifice of the Eucharist when He began to offer Himself for the sins of all men, i.e. immediately after eating His Last Passover. He did not offer the Sacrifice upon the Cross; it was slain there but was offered at the Institution of the Eucharist.” [3]

    Bishop Thomas Deacon in his Comprehensive View describes a proper celebration of the Eucharist from this standpoint. The priest, he writes

    “does as Christ did...he next repeats our Saviour’s powerful words “This is my Body,” “This is my Blood” over the Bread and Cup. The effect of the words is that the Bread and Cup are made authoritative Representations or symbols of Christ’s crucified Body and of His Blood shed; and in consequence they are in a capacity of being offered to God as the great Christian Sacrifice....God accepts the Sacrifice and returns it to us again to feast upon, in order that we may be thereby partakers of all the benefits of our Saviour’s Death and Passion. The Bread and Cup become capable of conferring these benefits on the priest praying to God the Father to send the Holy’ Spirit upon them. The Bread and Cup are thereby made the Spiritual, Life-giving Body and Blood of Christ, in Power and Virtue.” [4]

    The theology of the 1928 Prayer of Consecration is far removed from the Reformed theology of the 1552 and 1662 Prayers of Consecration or even the theology of the 1549 Canon. In the latter prayer the Epiclesis precedes the Words of Institution and there is no Oblation, or offering of the bread and wine.

    6. The 1928 Prayer of Consecration contains an invocation of the Holy Spirit upon the bread and wine that, as both Martin Bucer and Stephen Gardiner drew to Cranmer’s attention, suggest that the bread and wine undergo some kind of change other than a change in use. For this reason and the following reason the invocation of the Holy Spirit was dropped by Cranmer from the 1552 Book of Common Prayer. An invocation of the Holy Spirit upon the bread and wine is a feature of the 1928 English Revised Prayer Book and the 1929 Scottish Prayer Book.

    7. Bucer also objected to the invocation of the Holy Spirit upon inanimate objects. There was no warrant for the practice in the Bible. It also represented a departure from Biblical practice. In the Bible the Holy Spirit is invoked only upon people. The Holy Spirit also descends only upon people. Now where do we find in Scripture the invocation of the Holy Spirit upon inanimate objects.

    The blessing of Matthew 26:26-29, Mark 14:22-25, and 1 Corinthians 10:16 refers to the Jewish practice of blessing God over a cup of wine as a form of thanksgiving and not to the blessing of the wine itself. This is clear from Luke 22:17-20:

    “And he received a cup, and when he had given thanks, he said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves: for I say unto you, I shall not drink from henceforth of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come. And he took bread, and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and gave to them, saying, This is my body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of me. And the cup in like manner after supper, saying, This cup is the new covenant in my blood, even that which is poured out for you.”

    And 1 Corinthians 11:23-26:

    “For I received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus in the night in which he was betrayed took bread; and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, This is my body, which is for you: this do in remembrance of me. In like manner also the cup, after supper, saying, This cup is the new covenant in my blood: this do, as often as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink the cup, ye proclaim the Lord's death till he come.”

    It is not an example of Jesus pronouncing God’s blessing upon an inanimate object—a cup of wine.

    In the 1552 Communion Service in the prayer, “Almighty God oure heavenly father, whiche of thy tender mecye…,” the priest humbly asks God that those receiving the bread and wine may be partakers of Christ’s Body and Blood. In the 1552 Baptismal Office in the prayer, “Almightie euerliving God, whose most dearely beloued sonne Jesus Christ…,” the priest humbly asks God that all his servants who are to be baptized in the water, may receive the fullness of his grace and ever remain in the number of his faithful and elect children. There is no invocation of the Holy Spirit or God’s blessing upon the bread and wine or the water in the font.

    8. Nowhere in Scripture do we read that Jesus commanded the disciples to celebrate and make a memorial before God with the bread and wine or to offer them to God. Jesus instructed the disciples to eat the bread and drink the cup in remembrance of him. He said nothing about celebrating and making a memorial before God as if God needed to be reminded of what he had done. Paul speaks of proclaiming Christ’s death with the bread and the cup until he comes again. But he is not speaking of proclaiming to God but to our fellow men.

    9. The 1928 Prayer of Consecration contains the words: “…with these thy gifts, which we now offer unto thee….” It also contains the words: “And though we be unworthy to offer unto Thee any sacrifice, yet we beseech Thee to accept this our bounden duty and service.” The Reformers rejected the doctrine that the priest offers a sacrifice of Christ's Body and Blood. Cranmer therefore removed from the 1552 Prayer Book all expressions that taught a presence of Christ in the consecrated elements, and all expressions that implied the offering of them as a sacrifice. For this reason Cranmer removed the word “Altar,” and all words in the Prayer of Consecration relating to any offering of a sacrifice by the priest. The Reformers also discarded eucharistic vestments such as the chasuble.

    10. The rubrical permission to sing a hymn immediately before the distribution of the Communion permits the singing of the Agnes Dei. Coming where it does, it suggests a presence of Christ in the Bread and Wine as a result of the words of Consecration, and for this reason it was removed by Cranmer from the 1552 Prayer Book. This suggestion is further strengthened by the placement of the Lord’s Prayer and the Prayer of Humble Access immediately before the distribution of the Communion. For the same reason they were moved by Cranmer to different positions in the 1552 Prayer Book, the Lord’s Prayer to a position immediately after the distribution of the Communion and the Prayer of Humble Access to a position immediately after the Sanctus.

    Baptism
    The 1928 Book of Common Prayer also changes the baptismal theology of the American Prayer Book.

    1. The opening sentence of the Exhortation of the Baptismal Office “forasmuch as all men are born and conceived in sin” has been omitted.

    2. The 1928 Prayer Book drops the Flood Prayer that had been in the Book of Common Prayer since the 1549 Prayer Book and in the American Prayer Book since 1789. The Flood Prayer teaches that God has “sanctified the element of water to the mystical washing away of sin” through Our Lord’s baptism in the River Jordan. For this reason the form for the private baptism of infants in the 1552, 1559, 1604, and 1662 Prayer Books does not contain a blessing of the water used in baptism.

    One cannot make even the slightest alteration in a text without affecting the doctrine of the text. Dropping the Flood Prayer that stresses God’s sanctification of the element of water for the purpose of baptism is as serious an alteration of doctrine in the 1928 Prayer Book as the addition of prayers for the departed.

    3. The biblical language of the Prayer for the Baptismal Candidate has been watered down.

    4. The 1928 Prayer Book recasts the prayer “Almighty, everliving God, whose most dearly beloved Son, etc…” along the lines of the Prayer of Consecration in the service of Holy Communion. This recasting emphasizes the priestly blessing of the water in the font. This is also a feature of the 1928 English Revised Prayer Book and the 1962 Canadian Prayer Book.

    The rubrics of 1928 Prayer Book do permit private baptism even by a baptized layperson in cases of dire emergency without a blessing of the water since its omission would have gone against Catholic tradition but its inclusion does not counterbalance the recasting of “Almighty, everliving God, whose most dearly beloved Son, etc…”.

    5. The signing of the newly baptized with the cross upon the forehead, a practice that Evangelicals view as without warrant in the Bible, to which they have long objected, and which was optional in the 1892 Office of Baptism, is made mandatory.

    6. The 1928 Book of Common Prayer gives liturgical expression to the unreformed Catholic doctrine that a bishop in a line of succession going back to the apostles, through the imposition of hands, has the power to confer upon an ordinand in turn the power to convert the substance of the eucharistic elements into the substance of the Body and Blood of Christ (Transubstantiation) and to impart to the element of water the power to regenerate the human soul (Baptismal Regeneration).

    The Thirty-Nine Articles rejects the doctrine of Transubstantiation. Evangelicals and Anglo-Catholics are sharply divided over the doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration. The Privy Council, the highest judicial authority for the Church of England at the time, ruled against Bishop Henry Philpotts and the doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration in the Gorham decision in 1850. The Privy Council ruled that Baptismal Regeneration was not a doctrine of the Church of England and Bishop Philpotts should not have denied a living to George Gorham in the Diocese of Exeter because Gorham did not believe that the grace of regeneration invariably accompanied the act of baptism.

    Baptismal Regeneration was one of the latent Catholic doctrines in the 1789 Book of Common Prayer that, with the growth and increased influence of Tractarianism in the then Protestant Episcopal Church, prompted Bishop George David Cummins and conservative Evangelical clergy and laypersons to leave the Protestant Episcopal Church in 1873 and to form the Reformed Episcopal Church.

    The Catechism
    The 1928 Book of Common Prayer replaces the Prayer Book Catechism with two Offices of Instruction. The Second Office articulates a view of Confirmation, which has no real basis in the Bible and is not found in the Reformed Prayer Book of 1552, the classical Anglican Prayer Book of 1662, or the first two American Prayer Books of 1789 and 1892. It is a sacramental view of Confirmation that differs from the catechetical view of Confirmation that was held by the English Reformers and is given liturgical expression in these four Prayer Books. It is also a view of Confirmation over which Anglicans are sharply divided.

    Confirmation
    The 1928 Prayer Book omits the preface to the Office of Confirmation that was a feature of the 1662, 1789, and 1892 Offices of Confirmation and which emphasizes the catechetical nature of Confirmation. The presentation of the candidates for Confirmation to the bishop is modeled upon that of the presentation of candidates for ordination. The 1928 Prayer Book includes Acts 8 as an optional reading. This particular reading and what it means is the subject of much heated debate.

    Burial of the Dead
    The biblical language of the Burial Office has been diluted. The Burial Office includes a number of prayers for the departed.

    Ordination
    In the Ordinal there is a significant change in the form of the question put to the deacon concerning the Bible. Instead of being asked, “Do you unfeignedly believe all the Canonical Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments?” the candidate is asked “Are you persuaded that the Holy Scriptures contains all Doctrine required as necessary for salvation through faith in Jesus Christ?” The candidate is no longer required to affirm a blanket belief in the teachings of the Bible.

    Consecration of a Church or Chapel
    In the Form for the Consecration of a Church or Chapel any reference to God’s anger or wrath has been expunged

    Conclusion
    From a Reformed perspective the 1928 Book of Common Prayer suffers from a number of serious theological defects. This rules out the use of the 1928 Prayer Book in public worship in an Anglican church that is Reformed in its doctrine. If prayers and liturgical material is used from the 1928 Prayer Book, great care should be taken to see that their doctrine conforms with the biblical-Reformation doctrine of the Thirty-Nine Articles, the 1662 Book of Common Prayer, and the 1661 Ordinal.

    Anglicans have long recognized how we pray reflects and shapes what we believe. What good does it do to preach one thing when the liturgy that we are using and the worship practices that we have adopted teach another? Both our preaching and our liturgy and worship practices need to convey the same message.

    Endnotes:
    [1] Samuel Leuenberger, Archbishop Cranmer’s Immortal Bequest The Book of Common Prayer of the Church of England: An Evangelistic Liturgy, (Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1990) 152.
    [2] Leuenberger, 153.
    [3]Henry Broxap, The Late Non-Jurors, “Appendix II Non Juror Doctrine and Ceremonies” (Cambridge 1928), 1, appendix on the Internet at: http://anglicanhistory.org/nonjurors/broxapapp2.pdf

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 AngelBW
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Altar-420x0
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Bio_300x228_tkc_isis
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 317470
    1. Anna = Isis = Gabriel?? ( www.amazon.god ??!!)
    2. Marcus = Set = Lucifer = Ra??
    3. Chad = Horus = Michael??

    Think about it. I'm going to think about it -- while rewatching both seasons of 'V' (2009-10) -- while wearing my Fedora and drinking my coffee. I am of peace. Always.

    1. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zb5pLp-FcRg&feature=related
    2. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cDPGWKfdgwM&feature=related
    3. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3yWrM9fMGCc&feature=related
    4. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=50BZMNhe0j4&feature=related
    5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GEWGy6gP1jw&feature=related
    6. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ugWCRliG4Rg&feature=related
    7. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DctBngNTMsU
    8. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PFkogeYx3uo
    9. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=k3A6_blpqpU
    10. http://www.talkshoe.com/talkshoe/web/talkCast.jsp?masterId=90342&pageNumber=2&pageSize=15
    11. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EoT2pdM-Pxw&feature=related
    12. http://www.alexcollier.org/
    13. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charles_Martel (Look closely at church history between 700AD and 1200AD!!)
    14. http://www.blogtalkradio.com/sherrytalkradio/2012/10/02/monday-night-with-sherry-shriner
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Spirit-of-Space-II_1024x768
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 07b6KE762020DMC20Lab
    "All's Well That Ends Well"
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Tue Oct 02, 2012 4:58 pm

    Consider Christendom. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Christendom What Would Jesus Say?? What Did Jesus Say?? Has Christendom Said What Jesus Said?? Does Christendom Say What Jesus Said?? What Would Monseigneur Bowe Say??

    Christendom,[1] or the Christian world,[2] has several meanings. In a cultural sense it refers to the worldwide community of Christians, adherents of Christianity. In a historical or geopolitical sense the term usually refers collectively to Christian majority countries or countries in which Christianity dominates[1] or was a territorial phenomenon.“Christendom is originally a medieval concept steadily to have evolved since the fall of the Western Roman Empire and the gradual rise of the Papacy more in religio-temporal implication practically during and after the reign of Charlemagne; and the concept let itself to be lulled in the minds of the staunch believers to the archetype of a holy religious space inhabited by Christians, blessed by God, the Heavenly Father, ruled by Christ through the Church and protected by the Spirit-body of Christ; no wonder, this concept, as included the whole of Europe and then the expanding Christian territories on earth, strengthened the roots of Romance of the greatness of Christianity in the world.”[3]

    Terminology and Usage:

    The term Christendom is developed from the Latin word Christianus. The Christian world is also known collectively as the Corpus Christianum. The Latin term Corpus Christianum is often translated as the Christian body, meaning the community of all Christians. The Christian polity, embodying a less secular meaning, can be compatible with the idea of both a religious and a temporal body: Corpus Christianum. The Corpus Christianum can be seen as a Christian equivalent of the Muslim Ummah. The Kingdom of God is also frequently used, denoting that the Christian world is within (or among) people.[4]

    "Christendom" is used in this article to denote the global community of Biblical Christianity. Christendom as such is set on the appellation of religious aspects. However, the word is also used with its other meaning to frame-true Christianity. A more secular meaning can denote that the term Christendom refers to Christians considered as a group, the "Political Christian World", as an informal cultural hegemony that Christianity has traditionally enjoyed in the West. In its most broad term, it refers to the world's Christian majority countries, which, share little in common aside from the predominance of the faith. Unlike the Muslim world, which has a geo-political and cultural definition that provides a primary identifier for a large swath of the world, Christendom is more complex. It may be a cultural notion, but has very little weight in international discourse; very few political observers really discuss Christendom, while the Muslim World tends to comprise of a civilization in itself. For example, the Americas and Europe are considered part of Christendom, but this region is further subdivided into the West (representing the North Atlantic) and Latin America. It is also less geographically cohesive than the Muslim world, which stretches almost continuously from North Africa to South Asia.

    Early Christendom

    In the beginning of Christendom, early Christianity was a religion spread in the Greek/Roman world and beyond as a 1st century Jewish sect,[5] which historians refer to as Jewish Christianity. It may be divided into two distinct phases: the apostolic period, when the first apostles were alive and organising the Church, and the post-apostolic period, when an early episcopal structure developed, whereby bishoprics were governed by bishops (overseers).

    The post-apostolic period concerns the time roughly after the death of the apostles when bishops emerged as overseers of urban Christian populations. The earliest recorded use of the terms Christianity (Greek Χριστιανισμός) and Catholic (Greek καθολικός), dates to this period, the 2nd century, attributed to Ignatius of Antioch c. 107.[6] Early Christendom would close at the end of imperial persecution of Christians after the ascension of Constantine the Great and the Edict of Milan in AD 313 and the First Council of Nicaea in 325.

    Late Antiquity and Middle Ages
    First Seven Ecumenical Councils

    "Christendom" has referred to the medieval and renaissance notion of the Christian world as a sociopolitical polity. In essence, the earliest vision of Christendom was a vision of a Christian theocracy, a government founded upon and upholding Christian values, whose institutions are spread through and over with Christian doctrine. In this period, members of the Christian clergy wield political authority. The specific relationship between the political leaders and the clergy varied but, in theory, the national and political divisions were at times subsumed under the leadership of the church as an institution. This model of church-state relations was accepted by various Church leaders and political leaders in European history.[7][full citation needed]

    The Church gradually became a defining institution of the Empire.[8] Emperor Constantine issued the Edict of Milan in 313 proclaiming toleration for the Christian religion, and convoked the First Council of Nicaea in 325 whose Nicene Creed included belief in "one holy catholic and apostolic Church". Christianity became the state religion of the Empire in 392 when Theodosius I prohibited the practice of pagan religions with the Edict of Thessalonica.[9]

    As the Western Roman Empire disintegrated into feudal kingdoms and principalities, the concept of Christendom changed as the western church became one of five patriarchal of the Pentarchy and the Christians of the Eastern Roman Empire developed. The Byzantine Empire was the last bastion of Christendom.[10] Christendom would take a turn with the rise of the Franks, a Germanic tribe who converted to the Christian faith and entered into communion with Rome. On Christmas Day 800 AD, Pope Leo III made the fateful decision to switch his allegiance from the emperors in Constantinople and crowned Charlemagne,[11][unreliable source?] the king of the Franks, as the Emperor of what came to be known as the Holy Roman Empire. The Carolingian Empire created a definition of Christendom in juxtaposition with the Byzantine Empire, that of a distributed versus centralized culture respectively.[12]

    After the collapse of Charlemagne's empire, the southern remnants of the Holy Roman Empire became a collection of states loosely connected to the Holy See of Rome. Tensions between Pope Innocent III and secular rulers ran high, as the pontiff exerted control over their temporal counterparts in the west and vice versa. The pontificate of Innocent III is considered the height of temporal power of the papacy. The Corpus Christianum described the then current notion of the community of all Christians united under the Roman Catholic Church. The community was to be guided by Christian values in its politics, economics and social life.[13] Its legal basis was the corpus iuris canonica (body of canon law).[14][15][16][17] In the East, Christendom became more defined as the Byzantine Empire's gradual loss of territory to an expanding Islam and the muslim conquest of Persia. This caused Christianity to become important to the Byzantine identity. After the East-West Schism which divided the Church religiously, there had been the notion of a universal Christendom that included the East and the West. The Byzantines divided themselves in the Byzantine rite of the Eastern Orthodox Church and the eastern rite of the Catholic Church. The political reunion with the west, after the East-West schism, was put asunder by the Fourth Crusade when Crusaders conquered the Byzantine capital of Constantinople and hastened the decline of the Byzantine Empire on the path to its destruction.[18][19][20] With the breakup of the Byzantine Empire into individual nations with nationalist Orthodox Churches, the term Christendom described Western Europe, Catholicism, Orthodox Byzantines, and other Eastern rites of the Church.[21][22]

    The Catholic Church's peak of authority over all European Christians and their common endeavours of the Christian community — for example, the Crusades, the fight against the Moors in the Iberian Peninsula and against the Ottomans in the Balkans — helped to develop a sense of communal identity against the obstacle of Europe's deep political divisions. But this authority was also sometimes abused, and fostered the Inquisition and anti-Jewish pogroms, to root out divergent elements and create a religiously uniform community.[citation needed] Ultimately, the Inquisition was done away with by order of the Pope Innocent III.[23]

    Christendom ultimately was led into specific crisis in the late Middle Ages, when the kings of France managed to establish a French national church during the 14th century and the papacy became ever more aligned with the Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation. Known as the Western Schism, western Christendom was a split between three men, who were driven by politics rather than any real theological disagreement for simultaneously claiming to be the true pope. The Avignon Papacy developed a reputation of corruption that estranged major parts of Western Christendom. The Avignon schism was ended by the Council of Constance.[24]

    Before the modern period, Christendom was in a general crisis at the time of the Renaissance Popes because of the moral laxity of these pontiffs and their willingness to seek and rely on temporal power as secular rulers did. Many in the Catholic Church's hierarchy in the Renaissance became increasingly entangled with insatiable greed for material wealth and temporal power, which led to many reform movements, some merely wanting a moral reformation of the Church's clergy, while others repudiated the Church and separated from it in order to form new sects. The Italian Renaissance produced ideas or institutions by which men living in society could be held together in harmony. In the early 16th century, Baldassare Castiglione (The Book of the Courtier) laid out his vision of the ideal gentleman and lady, while Machiavelli cast a jaundiced eye on "la verita effetuale delle cose" — the actual truth of things — in The Prince, composed, humanist style, chiefly of parallel ancient and modern examples of Virtù. Some Protestant movements grew up along lines of mysticism or renaissance humanism (cf. Erasmus). The Catholic Church fell into general neglect under the Renaissance Popes, whose inability to govern the Church properly set the climate for what would ultimately become the Protestant Reformation.[25]

    Reformation and Modern Era

    Developments in western philosophy and European events brought change to the notion of the Corpus Christianum. The Hundred Years' War accelerated the process of transforming France from a feudal monarchy to a centralized state. The rise of strong, centralized monarchies[26] denoted the European transition from feudalism to capitalism. By the end of the Hundred Years' War, both France and England were able to raise enough money through taxation to create independent standing armies. In the Wars of the Roses, Henry Tudor took the crown of England. His heir, the absolute king Henry VIII establishing the English church.[27]

    In modern history, the Reformation and rise of modernity in the early 16th century entailed a change in the Corpus Christianum. In the Holy Roman Empire, the Peace of Augsburg of 1555 officially ended the idea among secular leaders that all Christians must be united under one church. The principle of cuius regio, eius religio ("whose the region is, his religion") established the religious, political and geographic divisions of Christianity, and this was established with the Treaty of Westphalia in 1648, which legally ended the concept of a single Christian hegemony in the territories of the Holy Roman Empire, despite the Catholic Church's doctrine that it alone is the one true Church founded by Christ. Subsequently, each government determined the religion of their own state. Christians living in states where their denomination was not the established one were guaranteed the right to practice their faith in public during allotted hours and in private at their will. With the Treaty of Westphalia, the Wars of Religion came to an end, and in the Treaty of Utrecht of 1713 the concept of the sovereign national state was born.[citation needed]

    Christian Literature and Christian Poetry

    Christian literature is writing that deals with Christian themes and incorporates the Christian world view. This constitutes a huge body of extremely varied writing. Christian poetry is any poetry that contains Christian teachings, themes, or references. The influence of Christianity on poetry has been great in any area that Christianity has taken hold. Christian poems often directly reference the Bible, while others provide allegory.

    Christian Art

    Christian art is art produced in an attempt to illustrate, supplement and portray in tangible form the principles of Christianity. Virtually all Christian groupings use or have used art to some extent. The prominence of art and the media, style, and representations change; however, the unifying theme is ultimately the representation of the life and times of Jesus and in some cases the Old Testament. Depictions of saints are also common, especially in Anglicanism, Roman Catholicism, and Eastern Orthodoxy.

    An illuminated manuscript is a manuscript in which the text is supplemented by the addition of decoration. The earliest surviving substantive illuminated manuscripts are from the period AD 400 to 600, primarily produced in Ireland, Constantinople and Italy. The majority of surviving manuscripts are from the Middle Ages, although many illuminated manuscripts survive from the 15th century Renaissance, along with a very limited number from Late Antiquity.

    Most illuminated manuscripts were created as codices, which had superseded scrolls; some isolated single sheets survive. A very few illuminated manuscript fragments survive on papyrus. Most medieval manuscripts, illuminated or not, were written on parchment (most commonly of calf, sheep, or goat skin), but most manuscripts important enough to illuminate were written on the best quality of parchment, called vellum, traditionally made of unsplit calfskin, though high quality parchment from other skins was also called parchment.

    Iconography

    Christian art began, about two centuries after Christ, by borrowing motifs from Roman Imperial imagery, classical Greek and Roman religion and popular art. Religious images are used to some extent by the Abrahamic Christian faith, and often contain highly complex iconography, which reflects centuries of accumulated tradition. In the Late Antique period iconography began to be standardised, and to relate more closely to Biblical texts, although many gaps in the canonical Gospel narratives were plugged with matter from the apocryphal gospels. Eventually the Church would succeed in weeding most of these out, but some remain, like the ox and ass in the Nativity of Christ.

    An icon is a religious work of art, most commonly a painting, from Eastern Orthodox Christianity or one of the Eastern Rites of the Catholic Church. Christianity has used symbolism from its very beginnings.[28] In both East and West, numerous iconic types of Christ, Mary and saints and other subjects were developed; the number of named types of icons of Mary, with or without the infant Christ, was especially large in the East, whereas Christ Pantocrator was much the commonest image of Christ.

    Christian symbolism invests objects or actions with an inner meaning expressing Christian ideas. Christianity has borrowed from the common stock of significant symbols known to most periods and to all regions of the world. Religious symbolism is effective when it appeals to both the intellect and the emotions. Especially important depictions of Mary include the Hodegetria and Panagia types. Traditional models evolved for narrative paintings, including large cycles covering the events of the Life of Christ, the Life of the Virgin, parts of the Old Testament, and, increasingly, the lives of popular saints. Especially in the West, a system of attributes developed for identifying individual figures of saints by a standard appearance and symbolic objects held by them; in the East they were more likely to identified by text labels.

    Each saint has a story and a reason why he or she led an exemplary life. Symbols have been used to tell these stories throughout the history of the Church. A number of Christian saints are traditionally represented by a symbol or iconic motif associated with their life, termed an attribute or emblem, in order to identify them. The study of these forms part of iconography in Art history. They were particularly

    Architecture

    Christian architecture encompasses a wide range of both secular and religious styles from the foundation of Christianity to the present day, influencing the design and construction of buildings and structures in Christian culture.

    Buildings were at first adapted from those originally intended for other purposes but, with the rise of distinctively ecclesiastical architecture, church buildings came to influence secular ones which have often imitated religious architecture. In the 20th century, the use of new materials, such as concrete, as well as simpler styles has had its effect upon the design of churches and arguably the flow of influence has been reversed. From the birth of Christianity to the present, the most significant period of transformation for Christian architecture in the west was the Gothic cathedral. In the east, Byzantine architecture was a continuation of Roman architecture.

    Philosophy

    Christian philosophy is a term to describe the fusion of various fields of philosophy with the theological doctrines of Christianity. Scholasticism, which means "that [which] belongs to the school", and was a method of learning taught by the academics (or school people) of medieval universities c. 1100–1500. Scholasticism originally started to reconcile the philosophy of the ancient classical philosophers with medieval Christian theology. Scholasticism is not a philosophy or theology in itself but a tool and method for learning which places emphasis on dialectical reasoning.

    Science, and particularly geometry and astronomy, was linked directly to the divine for most medieval scholars. Since God created the universe after geometric and harmonic principles, to seek these principles was therefore to seek and worship God.

    The Byzantine Empire, which was the most sophisticated culture during antiquity, suffered under muslim conquests limiting its scientific prowess during the Medieval period. Christian Western Europe had suffered a catastrophic loss of knowledge following the fall of the Western Roman Empire. But thanks to the Church scholars such as Aquinas and Buridan, the West carried on at least the spirit of scientific inquiry which would later lead to Europe's taking the lead in science during the Scientific Revolution using translations of medieval works.

    Medieval technology refers to the technology used in medieval Europe under Christian rule. After the Renaissance of the 12th century, medieval Europe saw a radical change in the rate of new inventions, innovations in the ways of managing traditional means of production, and economic growth.[29] The period saw major technological advances, including the adoption of gunpowder and the astrolabe, the invention of spectacles, and greatly improved water mills, building techniques, agriculture in general, clocks, and ships. The latter advances made possible the dawn of the Age of Exploration. The development of water mills was impressive, and extended from agriculture to sawmills both for timber and stone, probably derived from Roman technology. By the time of the Domesday Book, most large villages in Britain had mills. They also were widely used in mining, as described by Georg Agricola in De Re Metallica for raising ore from shafts, crushing ore, and even powering bellows.

    Significant in this respect were advances within the fields of navigation. The compass and astrolabe along with advances in shipbuilding, enabled the navigation of the World Oceans and thus domination of the worlds economic trade. Gutenberg’s printing press made possible a dissemination of knowledge to a wider population, that would not only lead to a gradually more egalitarian society, but one more able to dominate other cultures, drawing from a vast reserve of knowledge and experience.

    During the Renaissance, great advances occurred in geography, astronomy, chemistry, physics, math, manufacturing, and engineering. The rediscovery of ancient scientific texts was accelerated after the Fall of Constantinople, and the invention of printing which would democratize learning and allow a faster propagation of new ideas. Renaissance technology is the set of artifacts and customs, spanning roughly the 14th through the 16th century. The era is marked by such profound technical advancements like the printing press, linear perspectivity, patent law, double shell domes or Bastion fortresses. Draw-books of the Renaissance artist-engineers such as Taccola and Leonardo da Vinci give a deep insight into the mechanical technology then known and applied.

    Renaissance science spawned the Scientific Revolution; science and technology began a cycle of mutual advancement. The Scientific Renaissance was the early phase of the Scientific Revolution. In the two-phase model of early modern science: a Scientific Renaissance of the 15th and 16th centuries, focused on the restoration of the natural knowledge of the ancients; and a Scientific Revolution of the 17th century, when scientists shifted from recovery to innovation.

    Demographics

    Christianity is the predominant religion in Europe, Russia, the Americas, Oceania, the Philippines, Eastern Indonesia, Southern Africa, Central Africa and East Africa.[30] There are also large Christian communities in other parts of the world, such as Central Asia, where Christianity is the second-largest religion after Islam. The United States is the largest Christian country in the world by population, followed by Brazil and Mexico.[31]

    Many Christians not only live under, but also have an official status in, a state religion of the following nations: Argentina (Roman Catholic Church),[32][33] Armenia (Armenian Apostolic Church),[34] Bolivia (Roman Catholic Church),[35] Costa Rica (Roman Catholic Church),[36] Denmark (Church of Denmark),[37] El Salvador (Roman Catholic Church),[38] England (Church of England),[39] Greece (Church of Greece), Iceland (Church of Iceland),[40] Liechtenstein (Roman Catholic Church),[41] Malta (Roman Catholic Church),[42] Monaco (Roman Catholic Church),[43] Romania (Romanian Orthodox Church), Norway (Church of Norway),[44] Vatican City (Roman Catholic Church),[45] Switzerland (Roman Catholic Church, Swiss Reformed Church and Christian Catholic Church of Switzerland) and Georgia (Georgian Orthodox Church).

    The estimated number of Christians in the world ranges from 1.5 billion[46] to 2.2 billion people.[46][47] Composed of around 34,000 different denominations,[citation needed] Christianity is the world's largest religion.[48] Christians have composed about 33 percent of the world's population for around 100 years.

    A religious order is a lineage of communities and organizations of people who live in some way set apart from society in accordance with their specific religious devotion, usually characterized by the principles of its founder's religious practice. In contrast, the term Holy Orders is used by many Christian churches to refer to ordination or to a group of individuals who are set apart for a special role or ministry. Historically, the word "order" designated an established civil body or corporation with a hierarchy, and ordinatio meant legal incorporation into an ordo. The word "holy" refers to the Church. In context, therefore, a holy order is set apart for ministry in the Church. Religious orders are composed of initiates (laity) and, in some traditions, ordained clergies.

    In the Roman Catholic Church, religious institutes and secular institutes are the major forms of institutes of consecrated life, similar to which are societies of apostolic life. They are organisations of laity and/or clergy who live a common life under the guidance of a fixed rule and the leadership of a superior. (ed., see Category:Roman Catholic orders and societies for a particular listing.)

    Anglican religious orders are communities of laity and/or clergy in the Anglican churches who live under a common rule of life. (ed., see Category:Anglican organizations for a particular listing)

    Canon Law and Christian Ethics

    Within the framework of Christianity, there are at least three possible definitions for Church law. One is the Torah/Mosaic Law (from what Christians consider to be the Old Testament) also called Divine Law or Biblical law. Another is the instructions of Jesus of Nazareth in the Gospel (sometimes referred to as the Law of Christ or the New Commandment or the New Covenant). A third is canon law which is the internal ecclesiastical law governing the Roman Catholic Church, the Eastern Orthodox churches, and the Anglican Communion of churches.[49] The way that such church law is legislated, interpreted and at times adjudicated varies widely among these three bodies of churches. In all three traditions, a canon was initially a rule adopted by a council (From Greek kanon / κανών, Hebrew kaneh / קנה, for rule, standard, or measure); these canons formed the foundation of canon law.

    Christian ethics in general has tended to stress the need for grace, mercy, and forgiveness because of human weakness and developed while Early Christians were subjects of the Roman Empire. From the time Nero blamed Christians for setting Rome ablaze (64 AD) until Galarius (311 AD), persecutions against Christians erupted periodically. Consequently, Early Christian ethics included discussions of how believers should relate to Roman authority and to the empire.

    Under the Emperor Constantine I (312-337), Christianity became a legal religion. While some scholars debate whether Constantine's conversion to Christianity was authentic or simply matter of political expediency, Constantine's decree made the empire safe for Christian practice and belief. Consequently, issues of Christian doctrine, ethics and church practice were debated openly, see for example the First Council of Nicaea and the First seven Ecumenical Councils. By the time of Theodosius I (379-395), Christianity had become the state religion of the empire. With Christianity in power, ethical concerns broaden and included discussions of the proper role of the state.

    Render unto Caesar… is the beginning of a phrase attributed to Jesus in the synoptic gospels which reads in full, "Render unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s, and unto God the things that are God’s". This phrase has become a widely quoted summary of the relationship between Christianity and secular authority. The gospels say that when Jesus gave his response, his interrogators "marvelled, and left him, and went their way." Time has not resolved an ambiguity in this phrase, and people continue to interpret this passage to support various positions that are poles apart. The traditional division, carefully determined, in Christian thought is the state and church have separate spheres of influence.

    Thomas Aquinas thoroughly discussed that human law is positive law which means that it is natural law applied by governments to societies. All human laws were to be judged by their conformity to the natural law. An unjust law was in a sense no law at all. At this point, the natural law was not only used to pass judgment on the moral worth of various laws, but also to determine what the law said in the first place. This could result in some tension.[50] Hardly a single portion of ethics does Aquinas present to us but is enriched with his keen philosophical commentaries. Late ecclesiastical writers followed in his footsteps.

    Christian Democracy

    Christian democracy is a political ideology that seeks to apply Christian principles to public policy. It emerged in 19th-century Europe, largely under the influence of Catholic social teaching. In a number of countries, the democracy's Christian ethos has been diluted by secularisation. In practice, Christian democracy is often considered conservative on cultural, social and moral issues and progressive on fiscal and economic issues. In places, where their opponents have traditionally been secularist socialists and social democrats, Christian democratic parties are moderately conservative, whereas in other cultural and political environments they can lean to the left.

    Women in Christianity

    Attitudes and beliefs about the roles and responsibilities of women in Christianity vary considerably today as they have throughout the last two millennia — evolving along with or counter to the societies in which Christians have lived. The Bible and Christianity historically have been interpreted as excluding women from church leadership and placing them in submissive roles in marriage. Male leadership has been assumed in the church and within marriage, society and government.[51]

    Some contemporary writers describe the role of women in the life of the church as having been downplayed, overlooked, or denied throughout much of Christian history. Paradigm shifts in gender roles in society and also many churches has inspired reevaluation by many Christians of some long-held attitudes to the contrary. Christian egalitarians have increasingly argued for equal roles for men and women in marriage, as well as for the ordination of women to the clergy. Contemporary conservatives meanwhile have reasserted what has been termed a "complementarian" position, promoting the traditional belief that the Bible ordains different roles and responsibilities for women and men in the Church and family.

    Major Christian Denominations

    A Christian denomination is an identifiable religious body under a common name, structure, and doctrine within Christianity. Worldwide, Christians are divided, often along ethnic and linguistic lines, into separate churches and traditions. Various denominations, such as the Jehovah's Witnesses, make particular distinctions in their literature.[52] Technically, divisions between one group and another are defined by church doctrine and church authority. Centering on language of professed Christianity and true Christianity, issues that separate one group of followers of Jesus from another include:

    Apostolic succession,
    Biblical authority,
    Biblical criticism,
    Biblical inerrancy,
    Biblical infallibility,
    Biblical inspiration,
    Biblical interpretation,
    Papal primacy, and
    Views of Jesus (Christology).

    Christianity is composed of, but not limited to, five major branches of Churches: Catholicism, Eastern Orthodox and Oriental Orthodox, Anglican, Protestant, and Old Catholicism. Some listings include Anglicans among Protestants while others list the Eastern Orthodox and Oriental Orthodox separately. The Assyrian Church of the East (Nestorians) and the Old Catholic churches are also distinct Christian bodies of historic importance, but much smaller in adherents and geographic scope. Each of these five branches has important subdivisions. Because the Protestant subdivisions do not maintain a common theology or earthly leadership, they are far more distinct than the subdivisions of the other four groupings. Denomination typically refers to one of the many Christian groupings including each of the multitude of Protestant subdivisions.

    See also: East–West Schism, History of the East–West Schism, History of the Roman Catholic Church, History of the Eastern Orthodox Church, History of Protestantism, History of the Anglican Communion, and History of Oriental Orthodoxy

    Catholicism is the largest denomination, comprising just over half of Christians worldwide.

    In Christendom, the largest denominations are:

    1.Roman Catholicism – 1.2 billion
    2.Protestantism – 540 million
    3.Eastern Orthodoxy – 300 million
    4.Anglicanism – 115 million
    5.Oriental Orthodoxy – 75 million
    6.Nontrinitarianism – 26 million
    7.Nestorianism – 1 million
    8.Old Catholicism - .4 million

    In the interaction between Christendom and other belief systems,[53] men and women when not at war with their neighbors have always made an effort to understand the Other (not least because understanding is a strategy for defense, but also because for as long as there is dialogue wars are delayed). Such interactions have led to various interfaith dialogue events. History records many examples of interfaith initiatives and dialogue throughout the ages. In the field of comparative religion, the interactions connects fundamental ideas in Christianity with similar ones in other religions. Christianity and other religions appear to share some elements. Regarding Christianity's relationship with other world beliefs, Christianity and other beliefs have differences and similarities in connection with each other.

    Christianity and Judaism

    Global distribution of Jewry in 2006; percentage of the top nation (Israel - 5,313,800).
    Although Christianity and Judaism share historical roots, these two religions diverge in fundamental ways. Though Judeo-Christian tradition emphasizes continuities and convergences between the two religions, there are many other areas in which the faiths diverge.

    Muslim World

    Christianity and Islam share their origins in the Abrahamic tradition, as well as Judaism. Islam accepts Jesus and his miracles and other aspects of Christianity as part of its faith - with some differences in interpretation, and rejects other aspects.

    Buddhism and Christianity

    There has been much speculation regarding a possible connection between both the Buddha and the Christ, and between Buddhism and Christianity. Buddhism originated in India about 500 years before the Apostolic Age and the origins of Christianity.

    Hindu World

    The declaration Nostra Aetate officially established inter-religious dialogue between Catholics and Hindus. It has promoted common values between religions. There are over 17.3 million Catholics in India, which represents less than 2% of the total population and is the largest Christian Church within India. However, the Holy See has expressed concern with regards to religious violence in the state of Orissa, which is closely related to the ideology of Hindutva.

    Secular World and Humanism

    Atheists, agnostics and nonreligious, by the Dentsu Institute (2006) and Zuckerman (2005)
    Irreligion is an absence of religion, indifference to religion, and/or hostility to religion. Secularism, in one sense, may assert the right to be free from religious rule and teachings and freedom from the imposition of religion upon the people. In its most prominent form, secularism is critical of religious orthodoxy and asserts that religion impedes human progress because of its focus on superstition and dogma rather than on reason and the scientific method. Humanism refers to a philosophy centered on humankind. Much of Humanism's life stance upholds human reason, ethics, and justice, and rejects supernaturalism (Christian mythology).

    See Also:

    Main Outline of Christianity, Christian Apologetics, Criticism of Christianity General Ecumenism, Christianity and other religions, Christian Flag, Crusade, Christian pilgrimage, The Good News, The City of God History History of Christianity, Constantinian shift, Constantine I and Christianity Roman Catholic Church Papism, Church militant and church triumphant, Union of Christendom, Catholic Church and ecumenism, Political Catholicism, Interdict "Western" concepts Western world, Western nationalism Muslim world Caliphate, Ummah, Mohammadan Church and State Freedom of religion, Caesaropapism, Ecumene, Dominionism, Res publica christiana Other Charlemagne and the Holy Roman Empire (Holy Roman Emperor)

    Footnotes

    1.^ a b See Merriam-Webster.com : dictionary, "Christendom"
    2.^ Marty, Martin E. The Christian World: A Global History. Modern Library chronicles, 29. New York: Modern Library, 2007.
    3.^ Silen Debnath, Secularism:Western and Indian, ISBN 8126913665, 9788126913664, Atlantic Publishers, New Delhi
    4.^ Kingdom is within: "The kingdom of God does not come with observation; nor will they say, ‘See here!’ or ‘See there!’ For indeed, the kingdom of God is within [or among] you." Luke 17:20-21
    5.^ Acts 3:1; Acts 5:27–42; Acts 21:18–26; Acts 24:5; Acts 24:14; Acts 28:22; Romans 1:16; Tacitus, Annales xv 44; Josephus Antiquities xviii 3; Mortimer Chambers, The Western Experience Volume II chapter 5; The Oxford Dictionary of the Jewish Religion page 158.
    6.^ Walter Bauer, Greek-English Lexicon; Ignatius of Antioch Letter to the Magnesians 10, Letter to the Romans (Roberts-Donaldson tr., Lightfoot tr., Greek text). However, an edition presented on some websites, one that otherwise corresponds exactly with the Roberts-Donaldson translation, renders this passage to the interpolated inauthentic longer recension of Ignatius's letters, which does not contain the word "Christianity."
    7.^ Chisholm, H. (1910). The Encyclopædia Britannica: A dictionary of arts, sciences, literature and general information. New York: The Encyclopædia Britannica Co. Pg. 700.
    8.^ The church in the Roman empire before A.D. 170, Part 170 By Sir William Mitchell Ramsay
    9.^ Boyd, William Kenneth (1905). The ecclesiastical edicts of the Theodosian code, Columbia University Press.
    10.^ The art of war in world history: from antiquity to the nuclear age By Gérard Chaliand. Page 25
    11.^ West, W. M. (1904). The ancient world from the earliest times to 800 A.D. Boston: Allyn and Bacon. Pg. 551+
    12.^ The rise of Western Christendom: triumph and diversity, A.D. 200-1000: Parts 200-1000. Page 443
    13.^ Shaping a global theological mind By Darren C. Marks. Page 45
    14.^ Somerville, R. (1998). Prefaces to Canon Law books in Latin Christianity: Selected translations, 500-1245 ; commentary and translations. New Haven [u.a.: Yale Univ. Press
    15.^ VanDeWiel, C. (1991). History of canon law. Leuven: Peeters Press.
    16.^ Canon law and the Christian community By Clarence Gallagher. Gregorian & Biblical BookShop, 1978.
    17.^ Catholic Church., Canon Law Society of America., Catholic Church., & Libreria editrice vaticana. (1998). Code of canon law, Latin-English edition: New English translation. Washington, DC: Canon Law Society of America.
    18.^ Mango, C. (2002). The Oxford history of Byzantium. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
    19.^ Angold, M. (1997). The Byzantine Empire, 1025-1204: A political history. New York: Longman.
    20.^ Schevill, F. (1922). The history of the Balkan Peninsula: From the earliest times to the present day. New York: Harcourt, Brace and Co. Pg. 124.
    21.^ Schaff, P. (1878). The creeds of Christendom: With a history and critical notes. New York: Harper.
    22.^ "Christendom". Catholic Encyclopedia. New York: Robert Appleton Company. 1913.
    23.^ "Inquisition". Catholic Encyclopedia. New York: Robert Appleton Company. 1913.
    24.^ Stump, P. H. (1994). The reforms of the Council of Constance, 1414-1418. Leiden: E.J. Brill
    25.^ The Cambridge Modern History. Vol 2: The Reformation (1903).
    26.^ This was presaging the modern nation-state
    27.^ The Anglican Domain: Church History
    28.^ "Symbolism". Catholic Encyclopedia. New York: Robert Appleton Company. 1913.
    29.^ Alfred Crosby described some of this technological revolution in his The Measure of Reality : Quantification in Western Europe, 1250–1600 and other major historians of technology have also noted it.
    30.^ Encyclopædia Britannica table of religions, by region; retrieved November 2007
    31.^ [1] Largest Christian Population in the world; retrieved April 2009
    32.^ Argientine - Religion. argentina.gov.ar. (cf., juridical status different from the rest of churches in line with the National Constitution)
    33.^ "Argentina". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    34.^ "Gov. Pataki Honors 1700th Anniversary of Armenia's Adoption of Christianity as a state religion". Aremnian National Committee of America. Retrieved 2009-04-11.
    35.^ "Bolivia". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    36.^ "Costa Rica". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    37.^ "Denmark". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    38.^ "El Salvador". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    39.^ "Church and State in Britain: The Church of privilege". Centre for Citizenship. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    40.^ "Iceland". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    41.^ "Liechtenstein". U.S. Department of State. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    42.^ "Malta". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    43.^ "Monaco". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    44.^ "Norway". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    45.^ "Vatican". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2008-05-11.
    46.^ a b Adherents.com Adherents.com Christians: Number of Christians in the world at the Wayback Machine (archived April 4, 2008)
    47.^ Global Christianity
    48.^ "Major Religions Ranked by Size". Adherents. Retrieved 2007-12-31.
    49.^ "Canon law". Catholic Encyclopedia. New York: Robert Appleton Company. 1913.
    50.^ Burns, "Aquinas's Two Doctrines of Natural Law."
    51.^ Blevins, Carolyn DeArmond, Women in Christian History: A Bibliography. Macon, Georgia: Mercer Univ Press, 1995. ISBN 0-86554-493-X
    52.^ While the generally-accepted definition of "Christendom" is sometimes intended, The Watchtower and other publications of Jehovah's Witnesses more often intend the term to indicate merely professed Christianity as distinct from true Christianity. Although they self-identify as Christian, Jehovah's Witnesses claim to be no part of "Christendom". They explain their use of the term: "What is the definition of “Christendom” as used in Watch Tower publications? Most often the term “Christendom” is used in the Society’s publications in the more restricted way in which the word is first defined in the dictionary: “Christianity”; actually, professed Christianity, in contrast to the true Christianity of the Bible. This focuses primarily on the religious aspects. However, the word is sometimes used in our publications in its enlarged second meaning: “the portion of the world in which Christianity prevails.” ("Questions From Readers", The Watchtower, August 1, 1981, page 31) For details, see "True Christianity Is Flourishing", The Watchtower, March 1, 2004, page 7 As retrieved 2009-04-09, "While Christendom's theologians, missionaries, and churchgoers continue to grapple with the gathering storm of controversy in their churches, true Christianity is flourishing worldwide. Indeed, true Christians [...] invite you to join Jehovah's Witnesses in united Christian worship of the only true God, Jehovah."; and Watchtower, April 1, 2001, page 18, "Equally striking is the contrast between Jehovah’s Witnesses and Christendom today. [...] The very features that Christendom lacks abound among Jehovah’s Witnesses!"; Also The Watchtower, April 15, 1962, page 229, "It is out of date to define Christendom as meaning Christianity. True Christians today do not confuse Christendom with Christianity or make them identical."
    53.^ These belief systems include various non-Christian life stances, world views, ideologies, philosophies, and religions.

    References:

    20th century sources
    The Return of Christendom, By a Group of Churchmen. New York: Macmillan Co, 1922.
    White, Andrew Dickson. A History of the Warfare of Science with Theology in Christendom: In Two Volumes. V. 1-2. New York: D. Appleton & Co, 1903. (ed., Volume One; Volume Two)
    Cole, F. G. Mother of All Churches A Brief and Comprehensive Handbook of the Holy Eastern Orthodox Church. London: Skeffington, 1908.
    19th century sources
    Hull, Moses. Encyclopedia of Biblical Spiritualism; Or, A Concordance to the Principal Passages of the Old and New Testament Scriptures Which Prove or Imply Spiritualism; Together with a Brief History of the Origin of Many of the Important Books of the Bible. Chicago: M. Hull, 1895. (ed., reprint version is available)
    Bosanquet, Bernard. The Civilization of Christendom, And Other Studies. London: S. Sonnenschein, 1893.
    Church Club of New York. The History of Teachings of the Early Church, As a Basis for the Re-Union of Christendom; Lectures. Church Club lectures. New York: E. & J.B. Young, 1893.
    Egar, John Hodson. Christendom; Ecclesiastical and Political, from Constantine to the Reformation. New York: J. Pott, 1887.
    The Churches of Christendom. Edinburgh: Macniven and Wallace, 1884.
    Charles, Elizabeth Rundle. Sketches of the Women of Christendom. New York: Dodd, Mead and Co, 1880.
    Naville, Ernest. The Christ: Seven Lectures. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1880.
    Cox, George W. Latin and Teutonic Christendom: An Historical Sketch. London: Longmans, Green & Co, 1870.
    Girdlestone, Charles. Christendom; Sketched from History in the Light of Holy Scripture. London: Published for the Author by Sampson Low, Son, & Marston, 1870.
    Thomson, John Radford. Symbols of Christendom. 1867.
    Allies, T. W. The Formation of Christendom. London: Burns & Oates, 1865.
    Stearns, George. The Mistake of Christendom; or, Jesus and His Gospel Before Paul and Christianity. Boston: B. Marsh, 1857.
    Johnson, Richard, The Renowned History of the Seven Champions of Christendom. W. Baynes and son, 1824.

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Progessive-Christianity4 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Hinduism-and-Christianity Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 11460_G_1280934005764 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 4261 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 J0409424 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Jesus-christianity-713889
    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    Eartheart wrote:The one thing I care about here is the ascension of humanity, in that I have faith and can have some patience. Though this 3D matrix is getting more insane by the minute.
    The physical ascension of some scattered individuals around the globe has already started – I assume that most of them are elderly people that have to go home urgently – and we are keeping the portals open for them and help them go through, while leaving their earthly fears back. Great returnStarseeds!!! sunny

    This process is very debilitating for us now as gate openers. But the next wave to ascend will be the PATeam and then the ID split and magnetic pole reversal can be triggered. It is now only a matter of a few days, even hours, as linear time does not play any role anymore. We are abolishing it now in the NOW/simultaneity of All-That-Is.
    flower
    I keep getting the feeling that Ascension = Extermination of Male and Female Human Physicality = Return to Pre-Human Physicality or No Physicality Whatsoever. I am obviously very upset with Human History -- but I suspect nefarious manipulation from the sidelines. It seems as if the Human Experiment has been tainted -- and that Humanity has NOT received a fair trial. On the other hand -- I don't know how bad Humanity might really be -- historically and presently. I keep imagining a highly refined Humanity living throughout the solar system -- and constructively interacting with physical and spiritual beings from throughout the universe -- but it seems as if the Galactic PTB have decided to pull the plug. That's what it feels like to me. Unfortunately, I don't think we are being told the truth about our past, present, and future. It seems as if the Lab-Rats cannot be told too much about the experiment they are being used for. This whole stupid mess might have some rhyme and reason -- but what is it?? I have to keep speculating -- and I reveal only a small portion of what I think about -- and I am scaring the hell out of myself -- which might actually be a good thing.
    Honestly study the Bible from Genesis to Revelation -- straight through. A lot of it is inspirational -- but a lot of it is NOT a pretty picture. I believe most of the Bible -- but I wish that I didn't -- and I wish I could only deal with the good parts. I enjoyed attending the Crystal Cathedral -- even though I knew it was just a band-aid on a compound-fracture. Is the 1928 Book of Common Prayer pretty much the same sort of thing?? I SO wish to be idealistic -- but I keep getting roughed-up by brutal gangs of facts -- and I fear that we are about to get roughed-up by brutal gangs of Dracs. The Horror.

    I continue to use the 1928 Book of Common Prayer and the Federalist Papers as points of reference and middle-ways as I contemplate the church and state aspects of Solar System Governance. Please give this thread some serious study -- to see if it might have some validity. I tend to think that extrapolations from this thread might be most beneficial and productive. Should this solar system be viewed as being one BIG business?? The bottom-line is usually the bottom-line -- right?? I tend to think that eliminating war and violence would boost the bottom-line. Would an Anna-Administered United States of the Solar System be good for business?? When I say 'Anna' I mean a very tough, very smart, and very ethical 'Anna'. I would like to see a completely idealistic version of 'V' which might explore the United States of the Solar System concept. Think about it.
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Einstein


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Oct 04, 2012 5:14 pm; edited 2 times in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Wed Oct 03, 2012 3:47 pm

    Consider Ethics. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ethics You academics and mystics might not appreciate Wikipedia -- but I continue to learn a great deal from it -- and I like the 'freshness' and summaries. I realize this approach constitutes 'pseudo-research' -- but remember that this thread is Political and Theological Science Fiction -- which attempts to approximate the way things might really be -- behind the scenes. I think that University Class I spoke of previously might simply be this thread -- discussed by the students -- with these discussions being recorded and transcribed -- with each student writing a 50 page report at the end of the semester. Then, the discussions and reports might be published by the university. Attendance, Participation, and Papers would determine the final grades. I think I might receive more of an education than the students. Are there any schools which might like to take a chance with me?? Just help me turn this thread into a doctoral disertation -- and upon completion (along with a week-long oral-exam) grant me a doctorate in Solar System Studies and Governance!!! Then, give me that one class to teach -- with immediate tenure!! Just kidding!! In Politics and Religion are we really dealing with Ethical-Deception v Unethical-Deception?? Are we dealing with the Corrupt Ruling the Stupid?? What if -- after all of my questing -- I ended up as hard and cynical as those at the Top of the Pyramid??

    Ethics, also known as moral philosophy, is a branch of philosophy that involves systematizing, defending, and recommending concepts of right and wrong behavior.[1] It comes from the Greek word ethos, which means "character".

    Major areas of study in ethics may be divided into 3 operational areas:[1]
    Meta-ethics, about the theoretical meaning and reference of moral propositions and how their truth values (if any) may be determined;
    Normative ethics, about the practical means of determining a moral course of action;
    Applied ethics, about how moral outcomes can be achieved in specific situations;

    Each of these areas include many further sub-fields of study.

    Meta-ethics

    Meta-ethics is a field within ethics that seeks to understand the nature of normative ethics. The focus of meta-ethics is on how we understand, know about, and what we mean when we talk about what is right and what is wrong.

    Meta-ethics came to the fore with G.E. Moore's Principia Ethica from 1903. In it he first wrote about what he called the naturalistic fallacy. Moore was seen to reject naturalism in ethics, in his Open Question Argument. This made thinkers look again at second order questions about ethics. Earlier, the Scottish philosopher David Hume had put forward a similar view on the difference between facts and values.

    Studies of how we know in ethics divide into cognitivism and non-cognitivism; this is similar to the contrast between descriptivists and non-descriptivists. Non-cognitivism is the claim that when we judge something as right or wrong, this is neither true nor false. We may for example be only expressing our emotional feelings about these things.[2] Cognitivism can then be seen as the claim that when we talk about right and wrong, we are talking about matters of fact.

    The ontology of ethics is about value-bearing things or properties, i.e. the kind of things or stuff referred to by ethical propositions. Non-descriptivists and non-cognitivists believe that ethics does not need a specific ontology, since ethical propositions do not refer. This is known as an anti-realist position. Realists on the other hand must explain what kind of entities, properties or states are relevant for ethics, how they have value, and why they guide and motivate our actions.[3]

    Normative ethics

    Traditionally, normative ethics (also known as moral theory) was the study of what makes actions right and wrong. These theories offered an overarching moral principle one could appeal to in resolving difficult moral decisions.

    At the turn of the 20th century, moral theories became more complex and are no longer concerned solely with rightness and wrongness, but are interested in many different kinds of moral status. During the middle of the century, the study of normative ethics declined as meta-ethics grew in prominence. This focus on meta-ethics was in part caused by an intense linguistic focus in analytic philosophy and by the popularity of logical positivism.

    In 1971 John Rawls published A Theory of Justice, noteworthy in its pursuit of moral arguments and eschewing of meta-ethics. This publication set the trend for renewed interest in normative ethics.

    Virtue Ethics

    Socrates

    Virtue ethics describes the character of a moral agent as a driving force for ethical behavior, and is used to describe the ethics of Socrates, Aristotle, and other early Greek philosophers. Socrates (469 BC – 399 BC) was one of the first Greek philosophers to encourage both scholars and the common citizen to turn their attention from the outside world to the condition of humankind. In this view, knowledge having a bearing on human life was placed highest, all other knowledge being secondary. Self-knowledge was considered necessary for success and inherently an essential good. A self-aware person will act completely within his capabilities to his pinnacle, while an ignorant person will flounder and encounter difficulty. To Socrates, a person must become aware of every fact (and its context) relevant to his existence, if he wishes to attain self-knowledge. He posited that people will naturally do what is good, if they know what is right. Evil or bad actions are the result of ignorance. If a criminal were truly aware of the mental and spiritual consequences of his actions, he would neither commit nor even consider committing those actions. Any person who knows what is truly right will automatically do it, according to Socrates. While he correlated knowledge with virtue, he similarly equated virtue with happiness. The truly wise man will know what is right, do what is good, and therefore be happy.[4]

    Aristotle (384 BC – 322 BC) posited an ethical system that may be termed "self-realizationism." In Aristotle's view, when a person acts in accordance with his nature and realizes his full potential, he will do good and be content. At birth, a baby is not a person, but a potential person. To become a "real" person, the child's inherent potential must be realized. Unhappiness and frustration are caused by the unrealized potential of a person, leading to failed goals and a poor life. Aristotle said, "Nature does nothing in vain." Therefore, it is imperative for persons to act in accordance with their nature and develop their latent talents in order to be content and complete. Happiness was held to be the ultimate goal. All other things, such as civic life or wealth, are merely means to the end. Self-realization, the awareness of one's nature and the development of one's talents, is the surest path to happiness.[5]

    Aristotle asserted that man had three natures: vegetable (physical/metabolism), animal (emotional/appetite) and rational (mental/conceptual). Physical nature can be assuaged through exercise and care, emotional nature through indulgence of instinct and urges, and mental through human reason and developed potential. Rational development was considered the most important, as essential to philosophical self-awareness and as uniquely human. Moderation was encouraged, with the extremes seen as degraded and immoral. For example, courage is the moderate virtue between the extremes of cowardice and recklessness. Man should not simply live, but live well with conduct governed by moderate virtue. This is regarded as difficult, as virtue denotes doing the right thing, to the right person, at the right time, to the proper extent, in the correct fashion, for the right reason.[6]

    Stoicism

    The Stoic philosopher Epictetus posited that the greatest good was contentment and serenity. Peace of mind, or Apatheia, was of the highest value; self-mastery over one's desires and emotions leads to spiritual peace. The "unconquerable will" is central to this philosophy. The individual's will should be independent and inviolate. Allowing a person to disturb the mental equilibrium is in essence offering yourself in slavery. If a person is free to anger you at will, you have no control over your internal world, and therefore no freedom. Freedom from material attachments is also necessary. If a thing breaks, the person should not be upset, but realize it was a thing that could break. Similarly, if someone should die, those close to them should hold to their serenity because the loved one was made of flesh and blood destined to death. Stoic philosophy says to accept things that cannot be changed, resigning oneself to existence and enduring in a rational fashion. Death is not feared. People do not "lose" their life, but instead "return", for they are returning to God (who initially gave what the person is as a person). Epictetus said difficult problems in life should not be avoided, but rather embraced. They are spiritual exercises needed for the health of the spirit, just as physical exercise is required for the health of the body. He also stated that sex and sexual desire are to be avoided as the greatest threat to the integrity and equilibrium of a man's mind. Abstinence is highly desirable. Epictetus said remaining abstinent in the face of temptation was a victory for which a man could be proud.[7]

    Epicureanism

    Epicurean ethics is a hedonist form of virtue ethics. Epicurus "presented a sustained argument that pleasure, correctly understood, will coincide with virtue".[8] He rejected the extremism of the Cyrenaics, believing some pleasures and indulgences to be detrimental to human beings. Epicureans observed that indiscriminate indulgence sometimes resulted in negative consequences. Some experiences were therefore rejected out of hand, and some unpleasant experiences endured in the present to ensure a better life in the future. To Epicurus the summum bonum, or greatest good, was prudence, exercised through moderation and caution. Excessive indulgence can be destructive to pleasure and can even lead to pain. For example, eating one food too often will cause a person to lose taste for it. Eating too much food at once will lead to discomfort and ill-health. Pain and fear were to be avoided. Living was essentially good, barring pain and illness. Death was not to be feared. Fear was considered the source of most unhappiness. Conquering the fear of death would naturally lead to a happier life. Epicurus reasoned if there was an afterlife and immortality, the fear of death was irrational. If there was no life after death, then the person would not be alive to suffer, fear or worry; he would be non-existent in death. It is irrational to fret over circumstances that do not exist, such as one's state in death in the absence of an afterlife.[9]

    Hedonism

    Hedonism posits that the principal ethic is maximizing pleasure and minimizing pain. There are several schools of Hedonist thought ranging from those advocating the indulgence of even momentary desires to those teaching a pursuit of spiritual bliss. In their consideration of consequences, they range from those advocating self-gratification regardless of the pain and expense to others, to those stating that the most ethical pursuit maximizes pleasure and happiness for the most people.[10]

    Cyrenaic Hedonism

    Founded by Aristippus of Cyrene, Cyrenaics supported immediate gratification or pleasure. "Eat, drink and be merry, for tomorrow we die." Even fleeting desires should be indulged, for fear the opportunity should be forever lost. There was little to no concern with the future, the present dominating in the pursuit for immediate pleasure. Cyrenaic hedonism encouraged the pursuit of enjoyment and indulgence without hesitation, believing pleasure to be the only good.[10]

    Consequentialism

    See also: Ethical Egoism

    Consequentialism refers to moral theories that hold that the consequences of a particular action form the basis for any valid moral judgment about that action (or create a structure for judgment, see rule consequentialism). Thus, from a consequentialist standpoint, a morally right action is one that produces a good outcome, or consequence. This view is often expressed as the aphorism "The ends justify the means".

    The term "consequentialism" was coined by G.E.M. Anscombe in her essay "Modern Moral Philosophy" in 1958, to describe what she saw as the central error of certain moral theories, such as those propounded by Mill and Sidgwick.[11] Since then, the term has become common in English-language ethical theory.

    The defining feature of consequentialist moral theories is the weight given to the consequences in evaluating the rightness and wrongness of actions.[12] In consequentialist theories, the consequences of an action or rule generally outweigh other considerations. Apart from this basic outline, there is little else that can be unequivocally said about consequentialism as such. However, there are some questions that many consequentialist theories address:
    What sort of consequences count as good consequences?
    Who is the primary beneficiary of moral action?
    How are the consequences judged and who judges them?

    One way to divide various consequentialisms is by the types of consequences that are taken to matter most, that is, which consequences count as good states of affairs. According to hedonistic utilitarianism, a good action is one that results in an increase in pleasure, and the best action is one that results in the most pleasure for the greatest number. Closely related is eudaimonic consequentialism, according to which a full, flourishing life, which may or may not be the same as enjoying a great deal of pleasure, is the ultimate aim. Similarly, one might adopt an aesthetic consequentialism, in which the ultimate aim is to produce beauty. However, one might fix on non-psychological goods as the relevant effect. Thus, one might pursue an increase in material equality or political liberty instead of something like the more ephemeral "pleasure". Other theories adopt a package of several goods, all to be promoted equally. Whether a particular consequentialist theory focuses on a single good or many, conflicts and tensions between different good states of affairs are to be expected and must be adjudicated.

    Utilitarianism

    Utilitarianism is a hedonistic ethical theory that argues the proper course of action is one that maximizes overall "happiness". Jeremy Bentham and John Stuart Mill are influential proponents of this school of thought. In A Fragment on Government Bentham says ‘it is the greatest happiness of the greatest number that is the measure of right and wrong’ and describes this as a fundamental axiom. In An Introduction to the Principles of Morals and Legislation he talks of ‘the principle of utility’ but later prefers “the greatest happiness principle".[13][14]

    Hedonistic utilitarianism is the paradigmatic example of a consequentialist moral theory. This form of utilitarianism holds that what matters is the aggregate happiness; the happiness of everyone and not the happiness of any particular person. John Stuart Mill, in his exposition of hedonistic utilitarianism, proposed a hierarchy of pleasures, meaning that the pursuit of certain kinds of pleasure is more highly valued than the pursuit of other pleasures.[15]

    State Consequentialism

    State consequentialism, also known as Mohist consequentialism,[16] is an ethical theory which evaluates the moral worth of an action based on how much it contributes to the social harmony of a state.[16] The Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy describes Mohist consequentialism, dating back to the 5th century BC, as "a remarkably sophisticated version based on a plurality of intrinsic goods taken as constitutive of human welfare."[17] Unlike utilitarianism, which views pleasure as a moral good, "the basic goods in Mohist consequentialist thinking are... order, material wealth, and increase in population".[18] During Mozi's era, war and famines were common, and population growth was seen as a moral necessity for a harmonious society. The "material wealth" of Mohist consequentialism refers to basic needs like shelter and clothing, and the "order" of Mohist consequentialism refers to Mozi's stance against warfare and violence, which he viewed as pointless and a threat to social stability.[19] Stanford sinologist David Shepherd Nivison, in the The Cambridge History of Ancient China, writes that the moral goods of Mohism "are interrelated: more basic wealth, then more reproduction; more people, then more production and wealth... if people have plenty, they would be good, filial, kind, and so on unproblematically."[18] In contrast to Bentham's views, state consequentialism is not utilitarian because it is not hedonistic. The importance of outcomes that are good for the state outweigh the importance of individual pleasure and pain.[18]


    What is the purpose of houses? It is to protect us from the wind and cold of winter, the heat and rain of summer, and to keep out robbers and thieves. Once these ends have been secured, that is all. Whatever does not contribute to these ends should be eliminated.[19]

    —Mozi, Mozi (5th century BC) Ch 20

    Deontological Ethics

    Deontological ethics or deontology (from Greek δέον, deon, "obligation, duty"; and -λογία, -logia) is an approach to ethics that determines goodness or rightness from examining acts, or the rules and duties that the person doing the act strove to fulfill.[20] This is contrast to consequentialism, in which rightness is based on the consequences of an act, and not the act by itself. In deontology, an act may be considered right even if the act produces a bad consequence,[21] if it follows the rule that “one should do unto others as they would have done unto them”,[20] and even if the person who does the act lacks virtue and had a bad intention in doing the act[citation needed]. According to deontology, we have a duty to act in a way that does those things that are inherently good as acts ("truth-telling" for example), or follow an objectively obligatory rule (as in rule utilitarianism). For deontologists, the ends or consequences of our actions are not important in and of themselves, and our intentions are not important in and of themselves.

    Immanuel Kant's theory of ethics is considered deontological for several different reasons.[22][23] First, Kant argues that to act in the morally right way, people must act from duty (deon).[24] Second, Kant argued that it was not the consequences of actions that make them right or wrong but the motives of the person who carries out the action.

    Immanuel Kant

    Kant's argument that to act in the morally right way, one must act from duty, begins with an argument that the highest good must be both good in itself, and good without qualification.[25] Something is 'good in itself' when it is intrinsically good, and 'good without qualification' when the addition of that thing never makes a situation ethically worse. Kant then argues that those things that are usually thought to be good, such as intelligence, perseverance and pleasure, fail to be either intrinsically good or good without qualification. Pleasure, for example, appears to not be good without qualification, because when people take pleasure in watching someone suffering, this seems to make the situation ethically worse. He concludes that there is only one thing that is truly good:

    Nothing in the world—indeed nothing even beyond the world—can possibly be conceived which could be called good without qualification except a good will.[25]

    Pragmatic Ethics

    Associated with the pragmatists, Charles Sanders Peirce, William James, and especially John Dewey, pragmatic ethics holds that moral correctness evolves similarly to scientific knowledge: socially over the course of many lifetimes. Thus, we should prioritize social reform over attempts to account for consequences, individual virtue or duty (although these may be worthwhile attempts, provided social reform is provided for).[26]

    Postmodern Ethics

    This article or section may contain previously unpublished synthesis of published material that conveys ideas not attributable to the original sources. Relevant discussion may be found on the talk page.(July 2009)

    The 20th century saw a remarkable expansion and evolution of critical theory, following on earlier Marxist Theory efforts to locate individuals within larger structural frameworks of ideology and action.

    Antihumanists such as Louis Althusser and Michel Foucault and structuralists such as Roland Barthes challenged the possibilities of individual agency and the coherence of the notion of the 'individual' itself.[clarification needed] As critical theory developed in the later 20th century, post-structuralism sought to problematize human relationships to knowledge and 'objective' reality. Jacques Derrida argued that access to meaning and the 'real' was always deferred, and sought to demonstrate via recourse to the linguistic realm that "There is nothing outside the text"; at the same time, Jean Baudrillard theorised that signs and symbols or simulacra mask reality (and eventually the absence of reality itself), particularly in the consumer world.

    Post-structuralism and postmodernism argue that ethics must study the complex and relational conditions of actions. A simple alignment of ideas of right and particular acts is not possible. There will always be an ethical remainder that cannot be taken into account or often even recognized. Such theorists find narrative (or, following Nietzsche and Foucault, genealogy) to be a helpful tool for understanding ethics because narrative is always about particular lived experiences in all their complexity rather than the assignment of an idea or norm to separate and individuated actions.

    Zygmunt Bauman says Postmodernity is best described as Modernity without illusion. The illusion being the belief that humanity can be repaired by some ethic principle. Postmodernity can be seen in this light as accepting the messy nature of humanity as unchangeable.

    David Couzens Hoy states that Emmanuel Levinas's writings on the face of the Other and Derrida's meditations on the relevance of death to ethics are signs of the "ethical turn" in Continental philosophy that occurred in the 1980s and 1990s. Hoy describes post-critique ethics as the "obligations that present themselves as necessarily to be fulfilled but are neither forced on one or are enforceable" (2004, p. 103).

    Hoy's post-critique model uses the term ethical resistance. Examples of this would be an individual's resistance to consumerism in a retreat to a simpler but perhaps harder lifestyle, or an individual's resistance to a terminal illness. Hoy describes Levinas's account as "not the attempt to use power against itself, or to mobilize sectors of the population to exert their political power; the ethical resistance is instead the resistance of the powerless"(2004, p. Cool.

    Hoy concludes that the ethical resistance of the powerless others to our capacity to exert power over them is therefore what imposes unenforceable obligations on us. The obligations are unenforceable precisely because of the other's lack of power. That actions are at once obligatory and at the same time unenforceable is what put them in the category of the ethical. Obligations that were enforced would, by the virtue of the force behind them, not be freely undertaken and would not be in the realm of the ethical. (2004, p.184)

    In present day terms the powerless may include the unborn, the terminally sick, the aged, the insane, and non-human animals. It is in these areas that ethical action in Hoy's sense will apply. Until legislation or the state apparatus enforces a moral order that addresses the causes of resistance these issues will remain in the ethical realm. For example, should animal experimentation become illegal in a society, it will no longer be an ethical issue on Hoy's definition. Likewise one hundred and fifty years ago, not having a black slave in America would have been an ethical choice. This later issue has been absorbed into the fabric of an enforceable social order and is therefore no longer an ethical issue in Hoy's sense.

    Applied Ethics

    Applied ethics is a discipline of philosophy that attempts to apply ethical theory to real-life situations. The discipline has many specialized fields, such as Engineering Ethics, bioethics, geoethics, public service ethics and business ethics.

    Specific Questions

    This section needs additional citations for verification. (May 2009)

    Applied ethics is used in some aspects of determining public policy, as well as by individuals facing difficult decisions. The sort of questions addressed by applied ethics include: "Is getting an abortion immoral?" "Is euthanasia immoral?" "Is affirmative action right or wrong?" "What are human rights, and how do we determine them?" "Do animals have rights as well?" and "Do individuals have the right of self determination?"

    A more specific question could be: "If someone else can make better out of his/her life than I can, is it then moral to sacrifice myself for them if needed?" Without these questions there is no clear fulcrum on which to balance law, politics, and the practice of arbitration — in fact, no common assumptions of all participants—so the ability to formulate the questions are prior to rights balancing. But not all questions studied in applied ethics concern public policy. For example, making ethical judgments regarding questions such as, "Is lying always wrong?" and, "If not, when is it permissible?" is prior to any etiquette.

    People in-general are more comfortable with dichotomies (two opposites). However, in ethics the issues are most often multifaceted and the best proposed actions address many different areas concurrently. In ethical decisions the answer is almost never a "yes or no", "right or wrong" statement. Many buttons are pushed so that the overall condition is improved and not to the benefit of any particular faction.

    Particular Fields of Application

    Bioethics

    Bioethics is the study of controversial ethics brought about by advances in biology and medicine. Bioethicists are concerned with the ethical questions that arise in the relationships among life sciences, biotechnology, medicine, politics, law, and philosophy. It also includes the study of the more commonplace questions of values ("the ethics of the ordinary") which arise in primary care and other branches of medicine.

    Geoethics

    Geoethics is an interdisciplinary field between Geosciences and Ethics which involves Earth and Planetary Sciences as well as applied ethics. It deals with the way of human thinking and acting in relation to the significance of the Earth as a system and as a model. Geoeducational, scientific, technological, methodological and social-cultural aspects are included (e.g. sustainability, development, geodiversity and geoheritage, prudent consumption of mineral resources, appropriate measures for predictability and mitigation of natural hazards, geoscience communication, museology, etc.). In addition, the necessity of considering appropriate protocols, scientific integrity issues and a code of good practice - regarding the study of the abiotic world - is covered by this discipline. Studies on planetary geology (sensu lato) and astrobiology also require a geoethical approach.

    Business Ethics

    Business ethics (also corporate ethics) is a form of applied ethics or professional ethics that examines ethical principles and moral or ethical problems that arise in a business environment. It applies to all aspects of business conduct and is relevant to the conduct of individuals and entire organizations.

    Business ethics has both normative and descriptive dimensions. As a corporate practice and a career specialization, the field is primarily normative. Academics attempting to understand business behavior employ descriptive methods. The range and quantity of business ethical issues reflects the interaction of profit-maximizing behavior with non-economic concerns. Interest in business ethics accelerated dramatically during the 1980s and 1990s, both within major corporations and within academia. For example, today most major corporations promote their commitment to non-economic values under headings such as ethics codes and social responsibility charters. Adam Smith said, "People of the same trade seldom meet together, even for merriment and diversion, but the conversation ends in a conspiracy against the public, or in some contrivance to raise prices."[27] Governments use laws and regulations to point business behavior in what they perceive to be beneficial directions. Ethics implicitly regulates areas and details of behavior that lie beyond governmental control.[28] The emergence of large corporations with limited relationships and sensitivity to the communities in which they operate accelerated the development of formal ethics regimes.[29]

    Relational Ethics

    Relational ethics are related to an ethics of care.[30] They are used in qualitative research, especially ethnography and authoethnography. Researchers who employ relational ethics value and respect the connection between themselves and the people they study, and "between researchers and the communities in which they live and work" (Ellis, 2007, p. 4).[31] Relational ethics also help researchers understand difficult issues such as conducting research on intimate others that have died and developing friendships with their participants.[32][33] Relational ethics in close personal relationships form a central concept of contextual therapy.

    Machine Ethics

    In Moral Machines: Teaching Robots Right from Wrong, Wendell Wallach and Colin Allen conclude that issues in machine ethics will likely drive advancement in understanding of human ethics by forcing us to address gaps in modern normative theory and by providing a platform for experimental investigation.[34] The effort to actually program a machine or artificial agent to behave as though instilled with a sense of ethics requires new specificity in our normative theories, especially regarding aspects customarily considered common-sense. For example, machines, unlike humans, can support a wide selection of learning algorithms, and controversy has arisen over the relative ethical merits of these options. This may reopen classic debates of normative ethics framed in new (highly technical) terms.

    Military Ethics

    This section does not cite any references or sources. (March 2009)

    See also: Geneva Conventions and Nuremberg Principles

    Military ethics are intended to guide members of the armed forces to act in a manner consistent with the requirements of combat and military organization.[35] While Just war theory is generally seen to set the background terms of moral debate, individual countries have more specific methods of upholding these ethical principles.

    Military ethics involves multiple subareas, including the following among others:
    1. What, if any, should be the laws of war.
    2. Justification for the initiation of military force.
    3. Decisions about who may be targeted in warfare.
    4. Decisions on choice of weaponry, and what collateral effects such weaponry may have.
    5. Standards for handling military prisoners.
    6. Methods of dealing with violations of the laws of war.

    Public Service Ethics

    Public service ethics is a set of principles that guide public officials in their service to their constituents, including their decision-making on behalf of their constituents. Fundamental to the concept of public service ethics is the notion that decisions and actions are based on what best serves the public's interests, as opposed to the official's personal interests (including financial interests) or self-serving political interests.[36]

    Moral Psychology

    Moral psychology is a field of study that began, like most things, as an issue in philosophy and that is now properly considered part of the discipline of psychology. Some use the term "moral psychology" relatively narrowly to refer to the study of moral development.[37] However, others tend to use the term more broadly to include any topics at the intersection of ethics and psychology (and philosophy of mind).[38] Such topics are ones that involve the mind and are relevant to moral issues. Some of the main topics of the field are moral responsibility, moral development, moral character (especially as related to virtue ethics), altruism, psychological egoism, moral luck, and moral disagreement.[39]

    Evolutionary Ethics

    See also: Evolution of Morality

    Evolutionary ethics concerns approaches to ethics (morality) based on the role of evolution in shaping human psychology and behavior. Such approaches may be based in scientific fields such as evolutionary psychology or sociobiology, with a focus on understanding and explaining observed ethical preferences and choices.[40]

    Descriptive Ethics

    Descriptive ethics is a value-free approach to ethics, which defines it as a social science (specifically sociology) rather than a humanity. It examines ethics not from a top-down a priori perspective but rather observations of actual choices made by moral agents in practice. Some philosophers rely on descriptive ethics and choices made and unchallenged by a society or culture to derive categories, which typically vary by context. This can lead to situational ethics and situated ethics. These philosophers often view aesthetics, etiquette, and arbitration as more fundamental, percolating "bottom up" to imply the existence of, rather than explicitly prescribe, theories of value or of conduct. The study of descriptive ethics may include examinations of the following:

    Ethical codes applied by various groups. Some consider aesthetics itself the basis of ethics– and a personal moral core developed through art and storytelling as very influential in one's later ethical choices.

    Informal theories of etiquette that tend to be less rigorous and more situational. Some consider etiquette a simple negative ethics, i.e., where can one evade an uncomfortable truth without doing wrong? One notable advocate of this view is Judith Martin ("Miss Manners"). According to this view, ethics is more a summary of common sense social decisions.

    Practices in arbitration and law, e.g., the claim that ethics itself is a matter of balancing "right versus right," i.e., putting priorities on two things that are both right, but that must be traded off carefully in each situation.

    Observed choices made by ordinary people, without expert aid or advice, who vote, buy, and decide what is worth valuing. This is a major concern of sociology, political science, and economics.

    See Also

    Contemporary ethics
    Descriptive ethics
    Index of ethics articles (alphabetical list of ethics-related articles)
    Moral psychology
    Outline of ethics (list of ethics-related articles, arranged by sub-topic)

    Notes

    1.^ a b http://www.iep.utm.edu/ethics/
    2.^ http://www.iep.utm.edu/non-cogn/
    3.^ Miller, C. (2009). The Conditions of Moral Realism. The Journal of Philosophical Research, 34, 123-155.
    4.^ Sahakian, William S. & Sahakian, Mabel Lewis. Ideas of the Great Philosophers. pp 32-33. Barnes & Noble Books (1993). ISBN 978-1-56619-271-2.
    5.^ Sahakian, William S. & Sahakian, Mabel Lewis. Ideas of the Great Philosophers. pp 33-35. Barnes & Noble Books (1993). ISBN 978-1-56619-271-2.
    6.^ Sahakian, William S. & Sahakian, Mabel Lewis. Ideas of the Great Philosophers. pp 35-37. Barnes & Noble Books (1993). ISBN 978-1-56619-271-2.
    7.^ Sahakian, William S. & Sahakian, Mabel Lewis. Ideas of the Great Philosophers. pp 38-41. Barnes & Noble Books (1993). ISBN 978-1-56619-271-2.
    8.^ Ancient Ethical Theory, Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy.
    9.^ Sahakian, William S. & Sahakian, Mabel Lewis. Ideas of the Great Philosophers. pp 37-38. Barnes & Noble Books (1993). ISBN 978-1-56619-271-2.
    10.^ a b Sahakian, William S. & Sahakian, Mabel Lewis. Ideas of the Great Philosophers. pg 37. Barnes & Noble Books (1993). ISBN 978-1-56619-271-2.
    11.^ Anscombe, G. E. M. (1958). "Modern Moral Philosophy". Philosophy (1958) 33 (124): 1–19. doi:10.1017/S0031819100037943.
    12.^ Mackie, J. L. (1990). Ethics: Inventing Right and Wrong. London: Penguin. ISBN 0-14-013558-8.
    13.^ Bentham, Jeremy (2001). The Works of Jeremy Bentham: Published under the Superintendence of His Executor, John Bowring. Volume 1. Adamant Media Corporation. pp. 18.
    14.^ Mill, John Stuart, Utilitarianism (Project Gutenberg online edition)
    15.^ Mill, John Stuart (1998). Utilitarianism. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-875163-2.
    16.^ a b Ivanhoe, P.J.; Van Norden, Bryan William (2005). Readings in classical Chinese philosophy. Hackett Publishing. p. 60. ISBN 978-0-87220-780-6. ""he advocated a form of state consequentialism, which sought to maximize three basic goods: the wealth, order, and population of the state"
    17.^ Fraser, Chris, "Mohism", The Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy , Edward N. Zalta.
    18.^ a b c Loewe, Michael; Shaughnessy, Edward L. (1999). The Cambridge History of Ancient China. Cambridge University Press. p. 761. ISBN 978-0-521-47030-8.
    19.^ a b Van Norden, Bryan W. (2011). Introduction to Classical Chinese Philosophy. Hackett Publishing. p. 52. ISBN 978-1-60384-468-0.
    20.^ a b Stanford.edu
    21.^ Olson, Robert G. 1967. 'Deontological Ethics'. In Paul Edwards (ed.) The Encyclopedia of Philosophy. London: Collier Macmillan: 343.
    22.^ Orend, Brian. 2000. War and International Justice: A Kantian Perspective. West Waterloo, Ontario: Wilfrid Laurier University Press: 19.
    23.^ Kelly, Eugene. 2006. The Basics of Western Philosophy. Greenwood Press: 160.
    24.^ Kant, Immanuel. 1780. 'Preface'. In The Metaphysical Elements of Ethics. Translated by Thomas Kingsmill Abbott
    25.^ a b Kant, Immanuel. 1785. 'First Section: Transition from the Common Rational Knowledge of Morals to the Philosophical', Groundwork of the Metaphysic of Morals.
    26.^ Lafollette, Hugh, ed. (February 2000). The Blackwell Guide to Ethical Theory. Blackwell Philosophy Guides (1 ed.). Wiley-Blackwell. ISBN 978-0-631-20119-9.
    27.^ Smith, A (1776/ 1952) An Inquiry Into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press, p. 55
    28.^ Berle, A. A., & Means, G. C. (1932). The Modern Corporation and Private Property. New Jersey: Transaction Publishers. In this book, Berle and Means observe, "Corporations have ceased to be merely legal devices through which the private business transactions of individuals may be carried on. Though still much used for this purpose, the corporate form has acquired a much larger significance. The corporation has, in fact, become both a method of property tenure and a means of organizing economic life. Grown to tremendous proportions, there may be said to have evolved a 'corporate system'—as there once was a feudal system—which has attracted to itself a combination of attributes and powers, and has attained a degree of prominence entitling it to be dealt with as a major social institution. […] We are examining this institution probably before it has attained its zenith. Spectacular as its rise has been, every indication seems to be that the system will move forward to proportions which stagger imagination today […] They [management] have placed the community in a position to demand that the modern corporation serve not only the owners […] but all society." p. 1.
    29.^ Jones, Parker & et al. 2005, p. 17
    30.^ Gilligan, C. (1982). In a different Voice: Pscychological theory and women's development. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
    31.^ Ellis, C. (2007). Telling secrets, revealing lives: Relational ethics in research with intimate others. Qualitative Inquiry, 13, 3-29.
    32.^ Ellis, C. (1986). Fisher folk. Two communities on Chesapeake Bay. Lexington: University Press of Kentucky.
    33.^ Ellis, C. (1995).Final negotiations: A story of love, loss, and chronic illness. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.
    34.^ Wallach, Wendell; Allen, Colin (November 2008). Moral Machines: Teaching Robots Right from Wrong. USA: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-537404-9.
    35.^ Toner, James Hugh (2000). Morals under the Gun: The Cardinal Virtues, Military Ethics, and American Society. Baltimore: University Press of Kentucky. ISBN 0-8131-2159-0.
    36.^ See, for example, work of Institute for Local Government, at www.ca-ilg.org/trust.
    37.^ See, for example, Lapsley (2006) and "moral psychology" (2007).
    38.^ See, for example, Doris & Stich (2008) and Wallace (2007). Wallace writes: "Moral psychology is the study of morality in its psychological dimensions" (p. 86).
    39.^ See Doris & Stich (2008), §1.
    40.^ Doris Schroeder. "Evolutionary Ethics". Retrieved 2010-01-05.

    References

    Hoy, D. (2005), Critical resistance from poststructuralism to postcritique, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, Massachusetts.
    Lyon, D. (1999), Postmodernity, 2nd ed, Open University Press, Buckingham.
    Singer, P. (2000), Writings on an ethical life, Harper Collins Publishers, London.

    Further reading

    Aristotle, Nicomachean Ethics
    The London Philosophy Study Guide offers many suggestions on what to read, depending on the student's familiarity with the subject: Ethics
    Encyclopedia of Ethics. Lawrence C. Becker and Charlotte B. Becker, editors. Second edition in three volumes. New York: Routledge, 2002. A scholarly encyclopedia with over 500 signed, peer-reviewed articles, mostly on topics and figures of, or of special interest in, Western philosophy.
    Blackburn, S. (2001). Being good: A short introduction to ethics. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
    De Finance, Joseph, An Ethical Inquiry, Rome, Editrice Pontificia Università Gregoriana, 1991.
    De La Torre, Miguel A., "Doing Christian Ethics from the Margins," Orbis Books, 2004.
    Derrida, J. 1995, The Gift of Death, translated by David Wills, University of Chicago Press, Chicago.
    Fagothey, Austin, Right and Reason, Tan Books & Publishers, Rockford, Illinois, 2000.
    Levinas, E. 1969, Totality and infinity, an essay on exteriority, translated by Alphonso Lingis, Duquesne University Press, Pittsburgh.
    Perle, Stephen (March 11, 2004). "Morality and Ethics: An Introduction". Retrieved 2007-02-13., Butchvarov, Panayot. Skepticism in Ethics (1989).
    Solomon, R.C., Morality and the Good Life: An Introduction to Ethics Through Classical Sources, New York: McGraw-Hill Book Company, 1984.
    Vendemiati, Aldo, In the First Person, An Outline of General Ethics, Rome, Urbaniana University Press, 2004.
    John Paul II, Encyclical Letter Veritatis Splendor, 6-8-1993.
    D'Urance, Michel, Jalons pour une éthique rebelle, Aléthéia, Paris, 2005.
    John Newton, Ph.D. Complete Conduct Principles for the 21st Century, 2000. ISBN 0967370574.

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Eth1 Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 79-ethics-road-sign Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 316ferengi-ethics
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Ethics_354305
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Ethics_stabs
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Ethics Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Ethics-committee


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Oct 04, 2012 5:18 pm; edited 1 time in total
    orthodoxymoron
    orthodoxymoron


    Posts : 13638
    Join date : 2010-09-28
    Location : The Matrix

     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Empty Re: Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System

    Post  orthodoxymoron Thu Oct 04, 2012 2:50 am

    I will continue to create this study-guide for myself as I continue to talk to myself. Perhaps the madness is simply going to have to play out. Perhaps we are past the point of no return -- and past the point of reason. Perhaps I should not lose a lot of sleep over something which cannot be changed. Once again -- I feel as if I am in profound conflict with both Divinity and Humanity. I'll stand all by myself throughout all eternity if I have to. I think I'm going to keep thinking about Theoretical Politics and Religion from a Solar System Perspective. This seems to be a combination of Escaping Reality and Facing Reality. I continue to wish to know everything while doing nothing. Does this make me a greater or lesser threat?? Damned if I know. I still have not received a response from my FOIA request -- and my internet access to this site continues to be blocked by the local library wifi. Perhaps I should contact my Senator -- and see if that does any good. Perhaps I should ask about the Secret-Government, the Secret-Space Program, and the Underground-Bases. Do you want a war?? I suspect that you do. Perhaps a Final Jihad is unavoidable -- but in the meantime, consider Adam Smith. Is Greed Good?? http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Adam_Smith

    Adam Smith (5 June 1723 – 17 July 1790) was a Scottish social philosopher and a pioneer of political economy. One of the key figures of the Scottish Enlightenment,[1] Adam Smith is best known for two classic works: The Theory of Moral Sentiments (1759), and An Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations (1776). The latter, usually abbreviated as The Wealth of Nations, is considered his magnum opus and the first modern work of economics. Smith is cited as the father of modern economics and capitalism and is still among the most influential thinkers in the field of economics today.[2] In 2009, Smith was named among the 'Greatest Scots' of all time, in a vote run by Scottish television channel STV.[3]

    Smith studied social philosophy at the University of Glasgow and at Balliol College in the University of Oxford, where he was one of the first students to benefit from scholarships set up by his fellow Glaswegian John Snell. After graduating, he delivered a successful series of public lectures at Edinburgh, leading him to collaborate with David Hume during the Scottish Enlightenment. Smith obtained a professorship at Glasgow teaching moral philosophy, and during this time he wrote and published The Theory of Moral Sentiments. In his later life, he took a tutoring position that allowed him to travel throughout Europe, where he met other intellectual leaders of his day. Smith then returned home and spent the next ten years writing The Wealth of Nations, publishing it in 1776. He died in 1790 at the age of 67.

    Smith was born in Kirkcaldy, Fife, Scotland. His father, also named Adam Smith, was a lawyer, civil servant, and widower who married Margaret Douglas in 1720 and died two months after Smith was born.[4] Although the exact date of Smith's birth is unknown, his baptism was recorded on 5 June 1723 at Kirkcaldy.[5] Though few events in Smith's early childhood are known, Scottish journalist and Smith's biographer John Rae recorded that Smith was abducted by gypsies at the age of four and released when others went to rescue him.[N 1] Smith was close to his mother, who likely encouraged him to pursue his scholarly ambitions.[7] He attended the Burgh School of Kirkcaldy—characterised by Rae as "one of the best secondary schools of Scotland at that period"—from 1729 to 1737.[6] While there, Smith studied Latin, mathematics, history, and writing.[7]

    Smith entered the University of Glasgow when he was fourteen and studied moral philosophy under Francis Hutcheson.[7] Here, Smith developed his passion for liberty, reason, and free speech. In 1740, Smith was awarded the Snell exhibition and left to attend Balliol College, Oxford.[8]

    Smith considered the teaching at Glasgow far superior to that at Oxford, which he found intellectually stifling.[9] In Book V, Chapter II of The Wealth of Nations, Smith wrote: "In the University of Oxford, the greater part of the public professors have, for these many years, given up altogether even the pretence of teaching." Smith is also reported to have complained to friends that Oxford officials once discovered him reading a copy of David Hume's Treatise on Human Nature, and they subsequently confiscated his book and punished him severely for reading it.[6][10][11] According to William Robert Scott, "The Oxford of [Smith's] time gave little if any help towards what was to be his lifework."[12] Nevertheless, Smith took the opportunity while at Oxford to teach himself several subjects by reading many books from the shelves of the large Oxford library.[13] When Smith was not studying on his own, his time at Oxford was not a happy one, according to his letters.[14] Near the end of his time at Oxford, Smith began suffering from shaking fits, probably the symptoms of a nervous breakdown.[15] He left Oxford University in 1746, before his scholarship ended.[15][16]

    In Book V of The Wealth of Nations, Smith comments on the low quality of instruction and the meager intellectual activity at English universities, when compared to their Scottish counterparts. He attributes this both to the rich endowments of the colleges at Oxford and Cambridge, which made the income of professors independent of their ability to attract students, and to the fact that distinguished men of letters could make an even more comfortable living as ministers of the Church of England.[11]

    Smith's discontent at Oxford might be in part due to the absence of his beloved teacher in Glasgow, Francis Hutcheson. Hutcheson was well regarded as one of the most prominent lecturers at the University of Glasgow in his day and earned the approbation of students, colleagues, and even ordinary residents with the fervor and earnestness of his orations (which he sometimes opened to the public). His lectures endeavored not merely to teach philosophy but to make his students embody that philosophy in their lives, appropriately acquiring the epithet, the preacher of philosophy. Unlike Smith, Hutcheson was not a system builder; rather it was his magnetic personality and method of lecturing that so influenced his students and caused the greatest of those to reverentially refer to him as "the never to be forgotten Hutcheson"––a title that Smith in all his correspondence used to describe only two people, his good friend David Hume and influential mentor Francis Hutcheson.[17]

    Smith began delivering public lectures in 1748 in University of Edinburgh, sponsored by the Philosophical Society of Edinburgh under the patronage of Lord Kames.[18] His lecture topics included rhetoric and belles-lettres,[19] and later the subject of "the progress of opulence". On this latter topic he first expounded his economic philosophy of "the obvious and simple system of natural liberty". While Smith was not adept at public speaking, his lectures met with success.[20]

    In 1750, he met the philosopher David Hume, who was his senior by more than a decade. In their writings covering history, politics, philosophy, economics, and religion, Smith and Hume shared closer intellectual and personal bonds than with other important figures of the Scottish Enlightenment.[21]

    In 1751, Smith earned a professorship at Glasgow University teaching logic courses, and in 1752 Smith was elected a member of the Philosophical Society of Edinburgh, having been introduced to the society by Lord Kames. When the head of Moral Philosophy died the next year, Smith took over the position.[20] He worked as an academic for the next thirteen years, which he characterized as "by far the most useful and therefore by far the happiest and most honorable period [of his life]".[22]

    Smith published The Theory of Moral Sentiments in 1759, embodying some of his Glasgow lectures. This work was concerned with how human morality depends on sympathy between agent and spectator, or the individual and other members of society. Smith defined "sympathy" as the feeling of moral sentiments. He bases his explanation not on a special "moral sense", as the third Lord Shaftesbury and Hutcheson had done, nor on utility as Hume did, but on sympathy. Following the publication of The Theory of Moral Sentiments, Smith became so popular that many wealthy students left their schools in other countries to enroll at Glasgow to learn under Smith.[23] After the publication of The Theory of Moral Sentiments, Smith began to give more attention to jurisprudence and economics in his lectures and less to his theories of morals.[24] For example, Smith lectured that the cause of increase in national wealth is labor, rather than the nation's quantity of gold or silver, which is the basis for mercantilism, the economic theory that dominated Western European economic policies at the time.[23]

    In 1762, the University of Glasgow conferred on Smith the title of Doctor of Laws (LL.D.). At the end of 1763, he obtained an offer from Charles Townshend—who had been introduced to Smith by David Hume—to tutor his stepson, Henry Scott, the young Duke of Buccleuch. Smith then resigned from his professorship to take the tutoring position, and he subsequently attempted to return the fees he had collected from his students because he resigned in the middle of the term, but his students refused.[25]

    Smith's tutoring job entailed touring Europe with Scott, during which time he educated Scott on a variety of subjects – such as proper Polish.[25] He was paid £300 per year (plus expenses) along with a £300 per year pension; roughly twice his former income as a teacher.[25] Smith first travelled as a tutor to Toulouse, France, where he stayed for one and a half years.[25] According to his own account, he found Toulouse to be somewhat boring, having written to Hume that he "had begun to write a book to pass away the time".[25] After touring the south of France, the group moved to Geneva, where Smith met with the philosopher Voltaire.[26]

    From Geneva, the party moved to Paris. Here Smith came to know several great intellectual leaders of the time; invariably having an effect on his future works. This list included: Benjamin Franklin,[27] Turgot, Jean D'Alembert, André Morellet, Helvétius and, notably, François Quesnay; head of the Physiocratic school.[28] So impressed with his ideas[29] Smith considered dedicating The Wealth of Nations to him – had Quesnay not died beforehand.[30] Physiocrats were opposed to mercantilism, the dominating economic theory of the time. Illustrated in their motto Laissez faire et laissez passer, le monde va de lui même! (Let do and let pass, the world goes on by itself!). They were also known to have declared that only agricultural activity produced real wealth; merchants and industrialists (manufacturers) did not.[27] This however, did not represent their true school of thought, but was a mere 'smoke screen' manufactured to hide their actual criticisms of the nobility and church; arguing that they made up the only real clients of merchants and manufacturers.[31] The wealth of France was virtually destroyed by Louis XIV and Louis XV to ruinous wars,[32] by aiding the American insurgents against the British, and perhaps most destructive (in terms of public perceptions) was what was seen as the excessive consumption of goods and services deemed to have no economic contribution – unproductive labour. Assuming that nobility and church are essentially detractors from economic growth, the feudal system of agriculture in France was the only sector important to maintain the wealth of the nation. Given that the English economy of the day yielded an income distribution that stood in contrast to that which existed in France, Smith concluded that the teachings and beliefs of Physiocrats were, "with all [their] imperfections [perhaps], the nearest approximation to the truth that has yet been published upon the subject of political economy".[33] The distinction between productive versus unproductive labour – the physiocratic classe steril – was a predominant issue in the development and understanding of what would become classical economic theory.

    In 1766, Henry Scott's younger brother died in Paris, and Smith's tour as a tutor ended shortly thereafter.[27] Smith returned home that year to Kirkcaldy, and he devoted much of the next ten years to his magnum opus.[34] There he befriended Henry Moyes, a young blind man who showed precocious aptitude. As well as teaching Moyes, Smith secured the patronage of David Hume and Thomas Reid in the young man's education.[35] In May 1773, Smith was elected fellow of the Royal Society of London,[36] and was elected a member of the Literary Club in 1775.[37] The Wealth of Nations was published in 1776 and was an instant success, selling out its first edition in only six months.[38]

    In 1778, Smith was appointed to a post as commissioner of customs in Scotland and went to live with his mother in Panmure House in Edinburgh's Canongate.[39] Five years later, as a member of the Philosophical Society of Edinburgh when it received its royal charter, he automatically became one of the founding members of the Royal Society of Edinburgh,[40] and from 1787 to 1789 he occupied the honorary position of Lord Rector of the University of Glasgow.[41] He died in the northern wing of Panmure House in Edinburgh on 17 July 1790 after a painful illness and was buried in the Canongate Kirkyard.[42] On his death bed, Smith expressed disappointment that he had not achieved more.[43]

    Smith's literary executors were two friends from the Scottish academic world: the physicist and chemist Joseph Black, and the pioneering geologist James Hutton.[44] Smith left behind many notes and some unpublished material, but gave instructions to destroy anything that was not fit for publication.[45] He mentioned an early unpublished History of Astronomy as probably suitable, and it duly appeared in 1795, along with other material such as Essays on Philosophical Subjects.[44]

    Smith's library went by his will to David Douglas, Lord Reston (son of his cousin Colonel Robert Douglas of Strathendry, Fife), who lived with Smith. It was eventually divided between his two surviving children, Cecilia Margaret (Mrs. Cunningham) and David Anne (Mrs. Bannerman). On the death of her husband, the Rev. W. B. Cunningham of Prestonpans in 1878, Mrs. Cunningham sold some of the books. The remainder passed to her son, Professor Robert Oliver Cunningham of Queen's College, Belfast, who presented a part to the library of Queen's College. After his death the remaining books were sold. On the death of Mrs. Bannerman in 1879 her portion of the library went intact to the New College (of the Free Church), Edinburgh.

    James Tassie's enamel paste medallion of Smith provided the model for many engravings and portraits that remain today.[46]
    Not much is known about Smith's personal views beyond what can be deduced from his published articles. His personal papers were destroyed after his death at his request.[45] He never married,[47] and seems to have maintained a close relationship with his mother, with whom he lived after his return from France and who died six years before his own death.[48]

    Smith was described by several of his contemporaries and biographers as comically absent-minded, with peculiar habits of speech and gait, and a smile of "inexpressible benignity".[49] He was known to talk to himself,[43] a habit that began during his childhood when he would smile in rapt conversation with invisible companions.[50] He also had occasional spells of imaginary illness,[43] and he is reported to have had books and papers placed in tall stacks in his study.[50] According to one story, Smith took Charles Townshend on a tour of a tanning factory, and while discussing free trade, Smith walked into a huge tanning pit from which he needed help to escape.[51] He is also said to have put bread and butter into a teapot, drunk the concoction, and declared it to be the worst cup of tea he ever had. According to another account, Smith distractedly went out walking in his nightgown and ended up 15 miles (24 km) outside of town, before nearby church bells brought him back to reality.[50][51]

    James Boswell who was a student of Smith's at Glasgow University, and later knew him at the Literary Club, says that Smith thought that speaking about his ideas in conversation might reduce the sale of his books, and so his conversation was unimpressive. According to Boswell, he once told Sir Joshua Reynolds that 'he made it a rule when in company never to talk of what he understood'.[52]

    Smith, who is reported to have been an odd-looking fellow, has been described as someone who "had a large nose, bulging eyes, a protruding lower lip, a nervous twitch, and a speech impediment".[11] Smith is said to have acknowledged his looks at one point, saying, "I am a beau in nothing but my books."[11] Smith rarely sat for portraits,[53] so almost all depictions of him created during his lifetime were drawn from memory. The best-known portraits of Smith are the profile by James Tassie and two etchings by John Kay.[54] The line engravings produced for the covers of 19th century reprints of The Wealth of Nations were based largely on Tassie's medallion.[55]

    There has been considerable scholarly debate about the nature of Smith's religious views. Smith's father had shown a strong interest in Christianity and belonged to the moderate wing of the Church of Scotland.[56] The fact that Adam Smith received the Snell Exhibition suggests that he may have gone to Oxford with the intention of pursuing a career in the Church of England. It is generally believed that at Oxford Smith rejected Christianity, returning to Scotland a deist.[57]

    Anglo-American economist Ronald Coase has challenged the view that Smith was a deist, based on the fact that Smith's writings never explicitly invoke God as an explanation of the harmonies of the natural or the human worlds.[58] According to Coase, though Smith does sometimes refer to the "Great Architect of the Universe", later scholars such as Jacob Viner have "very much exaggerated the extent to which Adam Smith was committed to a belief in a personal God",[59] a belief for which Coase finds little evidence in passages such as the one in the Wealth of Nations in which Smith writes that the curiosity of mankind about the "great phenomena of nature", such as "the generation, the life, growth and dissolution of plants and animals", has led men to "enquire into their causes", and that "superstition first attempted to satisfy this curiosity, by referring all those wonderful appearances to the immediate agency of the gods. Philosophy afterwards endeavoured to account for them, from more familiar causes, or from such as mankind were better acquainted with than the agency of the gods".[59]

    Smith was also a close friend and later the executor of David Hume, who was commonly characterized in his own time as an "atheist".[60] The publication in 1777 of Smith's letter to William Strahan, in which he described Hume's courage in the face of death in spite his irreligiosity, attracted considerable controversy.[61]

    In 1759, Smith published his first work, The Theory of Moral Sentiments. He continued making extensive revisions to the book, up until his death.[N 2] Although The Wealth of Nations is widely regarded as Smith's most influential work, it is believed that Smith himself considered The Theory of Moral Sentiments to be a superior work.[63]

    In the work, Smith critically examines the moral thinking of his time, and suggests that conscience arises from social relationships.[64] His goal in writing the work was to explain the source of mankind's ability to form moral judgements, in spite of man's natural inclinations towards self-interest. Smith proposes a theory of sympathy, in which the act of observing others makes people aware of themselves and the morality of their own behavior.[65]

    Scholars have traditionally perceived a conflict between The Theory of Moral Sentiments and The Wealth of Nations; the former emphasizes sympathy for others, while the latter focuses on the role of self-interest.[66] In recent years, however, some scholars[67][68][69] of Smith's work have argued that no contradiction exists.[70] They claim that in The Theory of Moral Sentiments, Smith develops a theory of psychology in which individuals seek the approval of the "impartial spectator" as a result of a natural desire to have outside observers sympathize with them. Rather than viewing The Wealth of Nations and The Theory of Moral Sentiments as presenting incompatible views of human nature, some Smith scholars regard the works as emphasizing different aspects of human nature that vary depending on the situation.

    These views ignore that Smith's visit to France (1764–66) changed radically his former views and that The Wealth of Nations is an inhomogeneous convolute of his former lectures and of what Quesnay taught him.[71] Before his voyage to France in The Theory of Moral Sentiments, Adam Smith refers to an "invisible hand" ("By preferring the support of domestic to that of foreign industry, [an individual] intends only his own security; and by directing that industry in such a manner as its produce may be of the greatest value, he intends only his own gain, and he is in this, as in many other eases, led by an invisible hand to promote an end which was no part of his intention.") [72] which ensures that the gluttony of the rich helps the poor, as the stomachs of rich are so limited that they have to spend their fortune on servants. After his visit to France, Smith considers in the Wealth of Nations (1776) the gluttony of the rich as unproductive labour. The micro-economical/psychological view in the tradition of Aristotle, Puffendorf and Hutcheson,[73] Smith's teacher, – elements compatible with a neoclassical theory – changed to the macro-economical view of the classical theory Smith learned in France.[clarification needed]

    There is a fundamental disagreement between classical and neoclassical economists about the central message of Smith's most influential work: An Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations. Neoclassical economists emphasise Smith's invisible hand,[74] a concept mentioned in the middle of his work – book IV, chapter II – and classical economists believe that Smith stated his programme how to promote the "Wealth of Nations" in the first sentences.

    Smith used the term "the invisible hand" in "History of Astronomy"[75] referring to "the invisible hand of Jupiter" and twice – each time with a different meaning – the term "an invisible hand": in The Theory of Moral Sentiments[76] (1759) and in The Wealth of Nations[77] (1776). This last statement about "an invisible hand" has been interpreted as "the invisible hand" in numerous ways. It is therefore important to read the original:

    As every individual, therefore, endeavours as much as he can both to employ his capital in the support of domestic industry, and so to direct that industry that its produce may be of the greatest value; every individual necessarily labours to render the annual revenue of the society as great as he can. He generally, indeed, neither intends to promote the public interest, nor knows how much he is promoting it. By preferring the support of domestic to that of foreign industry, he intends only his own security; and by directing that industry in such a manner as its produce may be of the greatest value, he intends only his own gain, and he is in this, as in many other eases, led by an invisible hand to promote an end which was no part of his intention. Nor is it always the worse for the society that it was no part of it. By pursuing his own interest he frequently promotes that of the society more effectually than when he really intends to promote it. I have never known much good done by those who affected to trade for the public good. [emphasis added].

    Those who regard that statement as Smith's central message also quote frequently Smith's dictum:[78]

    It is not from the benevolence of the butcher, the brewer, or the baker, that we expect our dinner, but from their regard to their own interest. We address ourselves, not to their humanity but to their self-love, and never talk to them of our own necessities but of their advantages.

    Smith's statement about the benefits of "an invisible hand" is certainly meant to answer Mandeville's contention that "Private Vices ... may be turned into Public Benefits".[79] It shows Smith's belief that when an individual pursues his self-interest, he indirectly promotes the good of society. Self-interested competition in the free market, he argued, would tend to benefit society as a whole by keeping prices low, while still building in an incentive for a wide variety of goods and services. Nevertheless, he was wary of businessmen and warned of their "conspiracy against the public or in some other contrivance to raise prices."[80] Again and again, Smith warned of the collusive nature of business interests, which may form cabals or monopolies, fixing the highest price "which can be squeezed out of the buyers".[81] Smith also warned that a true laissez-faire economy would quickly become a conspiracy of businesses and industry against consumers, with the former scheming to influence politics and legislation. Smith states that the interest of manufacturers and merchants "...in any particular branch of trade or manufactures, is always in some respects different from, and even opposite to, that of the public...The proposal of any new law or regulation of commerce which comes from this order, ought always to be listened to with great precaution, and ought never be adopted till after having been long and carefully examined, not only with the most scrupulous, but with the most suspicious attention."[82]

    The neoclassical interest in Smith's statement about "an invisible hand" originates in the possibility to see it as a precursor of neoclassical economics and its General Equilibrium concept. Samuelson's "Economics" refers 6 times to Smith's "invisible hand". To emphasize this relation, Samuelson[83] quotes Smith's "invisible hand" statement putting "general interest" where Smith wrote "publick interest". Samuelson[84] concluded: "Smith was unable to prove the essence of his invisible-hand doctrine. Indeed, until the 1940s no one knew how to prove, even to state properly, the kernel of truth in this proposition about perfectly competitive market."

    Very differently, classical economists see in Smith's first sentences his programme to promote "The Wealth of Nations". Taking up the physiocratical concept of the economy as a circular process means that to have growth the inputs of period2 must excel the inputs of period1. Therefore the outputs of period1 not used or usable as input of period2 are regarded as unproductive labour as they do not contribute to growth. This is what Smith had learned in France with Quesnay. To this French insight that unproductive labour should be pushed back to use more labor productively, Smith added his own proposal, that productive labor should be made even more productive by deepening the division of labor. Deepening the division of labor means under competition lower prices and thereby extended markets. Extended markets and increased production lead to a new step of reorganising production and inventing new ways of producing which again lower prices, etc., etc.. Smith's central message is therefore that under dynamic competition a growth machine secures "The Wealth of Nations". It predicted England's evolution as the workshop of the World, underselling all its competitors. The opening sentences of the "Wealth of Nations" summarize this policy:

    The annual labor of every nation is the fund which originally supplies it with all the necessaries and conveniences of life which it annually consumes ... . [T]his produce ... bears a greater or smaller proportion to the number of those who are to consume it ... .[B]ut this proportion must in every nation be regulated by two different circumstances;
    first, by the skill, dexterity, and judgment with which its labor is generally applied; and,
    secondly, by the proportion between the number of those who are employed in useful labour, and that of those who are not so employed [emphasis added].[85]

    Prominent interpretation, as well as criticism, of Smith's views on the societal merits of unregulated labor management by the ruling class is expressed by Noam Chomsky as follows: "He's pre-capitalist, a figure of the Enlightenment. What we would call capitalism he despised. People read snippets of Adam Smith, the few phrases they teach in school. Everybody reads the first paragraph of The Wealth of Nations where he talks about how wonderful the division of labor is. But not many people get to the point hundreds of pages later, where he says that division of labor will destroy human beings and turn people into creatures as stupid and ignorant as it is possible for a human being to be. And therefore in any civilized society the government is going to have to take some measures to prevent division of labor from proceeding to its limits."[86]

    Shortly before his death, Smith had nearly all his manuscripts destroyed. In his last years, he seemed to have been planning two major treatises, one on the theory and history of law and one on the sciences and arts. The posthumously published Essays on Philosophical Subjects, a history of astronomy down to Smith's own era, plus some thoughts on ancient physics and metaphysics, probably contain parts of what would have been the latter treatise. Lectures on Jurisprudence were notes taken from Smith's early lectures, plus an early draft of The Wealth of Nations, published as part of the 1976 Glasgow Edition of the works and correspondence of Smith. Other works, including some published posthumously, include Lectures on Justice, Police, Revenue, and Arms (1763) (first published in 1896); and Essays on Philosophical Subjects (1795).[87]

    The Wealth of Nations was a precursor to the modern academic discipline of economics. In this and other works, Smith expounded how rational self-interest and competition can lead to economic prosperity. Smith was controversial in his own day and his general approach and writing style were often satirized by Tory writers in the moralizing tradition of Hogarth and Swift, as a discussion at the University of Winchester suggests.[88] In 2005, The Wealth of Nations was named among the 100 Best Scottish Books of all time.[89] Former British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher, it is said, used to carry a copy of the book in her handbag.[90]

    In light of the arguments put forward by Smith and other economic theorists in Britain, academic belief in mercantalism began to decline in England in the late 18th century. During the Industrial Revolution, Britain embraced free trade and Smith's laissez-faire economics, and via the British Empire, used its power to spread a broadly liberal economic model around the world, characterized by open markets, and relatively barrier free domestic and international trade.[91]

    George Stigler attributes to Smith "the most important substantive proposition in all of economics." It is that, under competition, owners of resources (for example labor, land, and capital) will use them most profitably, resulting in an equal rate of return in equilibrium for all uses, adjusted for apparent differences arising from such factors as training, trust, hardship, and unemployment.[92]

    Paul Samuelson finds in Smith's pluralist use of supply and demand as applied to wages, rents, profit a valid and valuable anticipation of the general equilibrium modeling of Walras a century later. Smith's allowance for wage increases in the short and intermediate term from capital accumulation and invention added a realism missed later by Malthus, Ricardo, and Marx in their propounding a rigid subsistence-wage theory of labour supply.[93]

    On the other hand, Joseph Schumpeter dismissed Smith's contributions as unoriginal, saying "His very limitation made for success. Had he been more brilliant, he would not have been taken so seriously. Had he dug more deeply, had he unearthed more recondite truth, had he used more difficult and ingenious methods, he would not have been understood. But he had no such ambitions; in fact he disliked whatever went beyond plain common sense. He never moved above the heads of even the dullest readers. He led them on gently, encouraging them by trivialities and homely observations, making them feel comfortable all along."[94]

    Classical economists presented competing theories of those of Smith, termed the "labour theory of value". Later Marxian economics descending from classical economics also use Smith's labour theories, in part. The first volume of Karl Marx's major work, Capital, was published in German in 1867. In it, Marx focused on the labour theory of value and what he considered to be the exploitation of labour by capital.[95][96] The labour theory of value held that the value of a thing was determined by the labor that went into its production. This contrasts with the modern understanding of mainstream economics, that the value of a thing is determined by what one is willing to give up to obtain the thing.

    The body of theory later termed "neoclassical economics" or "marginalism" formed from about 1870 to 1910. The term "economics" was popularized by such neoclassical economists as Alfred Marshall as a concise synonym for "economic science" and a substitute for the earlier, broader term "political economy" used by Smith.[97][98] This corresponded to the influence on the subject of mathematical methods used in the natural sciences.[99] Neoclassical economics systematized supply and demand as joint determinants of price and quantity in market equilibrium, affecting both the allocation of output and the distribution of income. It dispensed with the labour theory of value of which Smith was most famously identified with in classical economics, in favour of a marginal utility theory of value on the demand side and a more general theory of costs on the supply side.[100]

    The bicentennial anniversary of the publication of The Wealth of Nations was celebrated in 1976, resulting in increased interest for The Theory of Moral Sentiments and his other works throughout academia. After 1976, Smith was more likely to be represented as the author of both The Wealth of Nations and The Theory of Moral Sentiments, and thereby as the founder of a moral philosophy and the science of economics. His homo economicus or "economic man" was also more often represented as a moral person. Additionally, economists David Levy and Sandra Peart in "The Secret History of the Dismal Science" point to his opposition to hierarchy and beliefs in inequality, including racial inequality, and provide additional support for those who point to Smith's opposition to slavery, colonialism, and empire.[101] They show the caricatures of Smith drawn by the opponents of views on hierarchy and inequality in this online article. Emphasized also are Smith's statements of the need for high wages for the poor, and the efforts to keep wages low. In The “Vanity of the Philosopher”: From Equality to Hierarchy in Postclassical Economics Peart and Levy also cite Smith's view that a common street porter was not intellectually inferior to a philosopher,[102] and point to the need for greater appreciation of the public views in discussions of science and other subjects now considered to be technical. They also cite Smith's opposition to the often expressed view that science is superior to common sense.[103]

    Smith also explained the relationship between growth of private property and civil government:

    "Men may live together in society with some tolerable degree of security, though there is no civil magistrate to protect them from the injustice of those passions. But avarice and ambition in the rich, in the poor the hatred of labour and the love of present ease and enjoyment, are the passions which prompt to invade property, passions much more steady in their operation, and much more universal in their influence. Wherever there is great property there is great inequality. For one very rich man there must be at least five hundred poor, and the affluence of the few supposes the indigence of the many. The affluence of the rich excites the indignation of the poor, who are often both driven by want, and prompted by envy, to invade his possessions. It is only under the shelter of the civil magistrate that the owner of that valuable property, which is acquired by the labour of many years, or perhaps of many successive generations, can sleep a single night in security. He is at all times surrounded by unknown enemies, whom, though he never provoked, he can never appease, and from whose injustice he can be protected only by the powerful arm of the civil magistrate continually held up to chastise it. The acquisition of valuable and extensive property, therefore, necessarily requires the establishment of civil government. Where there is no property, or at least none that exceeds the value of two or three days' labour, civil government is not so necessary. Civil government supposes a certain subordination. But as the necessity of civil government gradually grows up with the acquisition of valuable property, so the principal causes which naturally introduce subordination gradually grow up with the growth of that valuable property. (...) Men of inferior wealth combine to defend those of superior wealth in the possession of their property, in order that men of superior wealth may combine to defend them in the possession of theirs. All the inferior shepherds and herdsmen feel that the security of their own herds and flocks depends upon the security of those of the great shepherd or herdsman; that the maintenance of their lesser authority depends upon that of his greater authority, and that upon their subordination to him depends his power of keeping their inferiors in subordination to them. They constitute a sort of little nobility, who feel themselves interested to defend the property and to support the authority of their own little sovereign in order that he may be able to defend their property and to support their authority. Civil government, so far as it is instituted for the security of property, is in reality instituted for the defence of the rich against the poor, or of those who have some property against those who have none at all." (Source: The Wealth of Nations, Book 5, Chapter 1, Part 2)

    Smith has been commemorated in the UK on banknotes printed by two different banks; his portrait has appeared since 1981 on the £50 notes issued by the Clydesdale Bank in Scotland,[104][105] and in March 2007 Smith's image also appeared on the new series of £20 notes issued by the Bank of England, making him the first Scotsman to feature on an English banknote.[106]

    A large-scale memorial of Smith by Alexander Stoddart was unveiled on 4 July 2008 in Edinburgh. It is a 10 feet (3.0 m)-tall bronze sculpture and it stands above the Royal Mile outside St Giles' Cathedral in Parliament Square, near the Mercat cross.[107] 20th century sculptor Jim Sanborn (best known for the Kryptos sculpture at the United States Central Intelligence Agency) has created multiple pieces which feature Smith's work. At Central Connecticut State University is Circulating Capital, a tall cylinder which features an extract from The Wealth of Nations on the lower half, and on the upper half, some of the same text but represented in binary code.[108] At the University of North Carolina at Charlotte, outside the Belk College of Business Administration, is Adam Smith's Spinning Top.[109][110] Another Smith sculpture is at Cleveland State University.[111]

    His house on Panmure Close off the Canongate survived until 1889,[112] but a nearby building of similar age adopted the stance of having been his house (in the same manner as John Knox's House) erecting a plaque c.1950 proclaiming itself as having been his residence. In reality Smith's residence was a far grander building than that remaining.

    Smith has been celebrated by advocates of free market policies as the founder of free market economics, a view reflected in the naming of bodies such as the Adam Smith Institute in London, the Adam Smith Society[113] and the Australian Adam Smith Club,[114] and in terms such as the Adam Smith necktie.[115]

    Alan Greenspan argues that, while Smith did not coin the term laissez-faire, "it was left to Adam Smith to identify the more-general set of principles that brought conceptual clarity to the seeming chaos of market transactions". Greenspan continues that The Wealth of Nations was "one of the great achievements in human intellectual history".[116] P. J. O'Rourke describes Smith as the "founder of free market economics".[117]

    However, other writers have argued that Smith's support for laissez-faire (which in French means leave alone) has been overstated. Herbert Stein wrote that the people who "wear an Adam Smith necktie" do it to "make a statement of their devotion to the idea of free markets and limited government", and that this misrepresents Smith's ideas. Stein writes that Smith "was not pure or doctrinaire about this idea. He viewed government intervention in the market with great skepticism ... yet he was prepared to accept or propose qualifications to that policy in the specific cases where he judged that their net effect would be beneficial and would not undermine the basically free character of the system. He did not wear the Adam Smith necktie." In Stein's reading, The Wealth of Nations could justify the Food and Drug Administration, the Consumer Product Safety Commission, mandatory employer health benefits, environmentalism, and "discriminatory taxation to deter improper or luxurious behavior".[118]

    Similarly, Vivienne Brown stated in The Economic Journal that in the 20th century United States, Reaganomics supporters, The Wall Street Journal, and other similar sources have spread among the general public a partial and misleading vision of Smith, portraying him as an "extreme dogmatic defender of laissez-faire capitalism and supply-side economics".[119] In fact, The Wealth of Nations includes the following statement on the payment of taxes:

    "The subjects of every state ought to contribute towards the support of the government, as nearly as possible, in proportion to their respective abilities; that is, in proportion to the revenue which they respectively enjoy under the protection of the state."[120]

    Moreover, in this passage Smith goes on to specify progressive, not flat, taxation:

    "The rich should contribute to the public expense, not only in proportion to their revenue, but something more than in that proportion"[121]

    Smith even specifically named taxes that he thought should be required by the state among them luxury goods taxes and tax on rent. He believed that tax laws should be as transparent as possible and that each individual should pay a "certain amount, and not arbitrary," in addition to paying this tax at the time "most likely to be convenient for the contributor to pay it".[120] Smith goes on to state that:

    "Every tax, however, is, to the person who pays it, a badge, not of slavery, but of liberty."[122]

    Additionally, Smith outlined the proper expenses of the government in The Wealth of Nations, Book V, Ch. I. Included in his requirements of a government is to enforce contracts and provide justice system, grant patents and copy rights, provide public goods such as infrastructure, provide national defense and regulate banking. It was the role of the government to provide goods "of such a nature that the profit could never repay the expense to any individual" such as roads, bridges, canals, and harbours. He also encouraged invention and new ideas through his patent enforcement and support of infant industry monopolies. he supported public education and religious institutions as providing general benefit to the society. Finally he outlined how the government should support the dignity of the monarch or chief magistrate, such that they are equal or above the public in fashion. He even states that monarchs should be provided for in a greater fashion than magistrates of a republic because "we naturally expect more splendor in the court of a king than in the mansion-house of a doge."[123] In addition, he was in favor of retaliatory tariffs and believed that they would eventually bring down the price of goods. He even stated in Wealth of Nations:

    "The recovery of a great foreign market will generally more than compensate the transitory inconvenience of paying dearer during a short time for some sorts of goods."[124]

    Noam Chomsky has argued[N 3] that several aspects of Smith's thought have been misrepresented and falsified by contemporary ideology, including Smith's reasons for supporting markets and Smith's views on corporations. Chomsky argues that Smith supported markets in the belief that they would lead to equality, and that Smith opposed wage labor and corporations.[125] Economic historians such as Jacob Viner regard Smith as a strong advocate of free markets and limited government (what Smith called "natural liberty") but not as a dogmatic supporter of laissez-faire.[126]

    Economist Daniel Klein believes using the term "free market economics" or "free market economist" to identify the ideas of Smith is too general and slightly misleading. Klein offers six characteristics central to the identity of Smith's economic thought and argues that a new name is needed to give a more accurate depiction of the "Smithian" identity.[127][128] Economist David Ricardo set straight some of the misunderstandings about Smith's thoughts on free market. Most people still fall victim to the thinking that Smith was a free market economist without exception, though he was not. Ricardo pointed out that Smith was in support of helping infant industries. Smith believed that the government should subsidise newly formed industry, but he did fear that when the infant industry grew into adulthood it would be unwilling to surrender the government help.[129] Smith also supported tariffs on imported goods to counteract an internal tax on the same good. Smith also fell to pressure in supporting some tariffs in support for national defense.[129] Some have also claimed, Emma Rothschild among them, that Smith supported a minimum wage.[130]

    Though, Smith had written in his book The Wealth of Nations:

    "The price of labour, it must be observed, cannot be ascertained very accurately anywhere, different prices being often paid at the same place and for the same sort of labour, not only according to the different abilities of the workmen, but according to the easiness or hardness of the masters. Where wages are not regulated by law, all that we can pretend to determine is what are the most usual; and experience seems to show that law can never regulate them properly, though it has often pretended to do so." (Source: The Wealth of Nations, Book 1, Chapter Cool

    See also
    Political economy
    Organizational capital

    Footnotes

    1.^ In Life of Adam Smith, Rae writes, "In his fourth year, while on a visit to his grandfather's house at Strathendry on the banks of the Leven, [Smith] was stolen by a passing band of gypsies, and for a time could not be found. But presently a gentleman arrived who had met a gypsy woman a few miles down the road carrying a child that was crying piteously. Scouts were immediately dispatched in the direction indicated, and they came upon the woman in Leslie wood. As soon as she saw them she threw her burden down and escaped, and the child was brought back to his mother. [Smith] would have made, I fear, a poor gypsy."[6]
    2.^ The 6 editions of The Theory of Moral Sentiments were published in 1759, 1761, 1767, 1774, 1781, and 1790 respectively.[62]
    3.^ See chapters 2, 5, 6, and 10 of his Understanding Power, New Press (February 2002), along with his Year 501: The Conquest Continues, primarily chapter 1, South End Press, 1993.

    Notes

    1.^ "Great Thinkers of the Scottish Enlightenment".
    2.^ Davis, William L, Bob Figgins, David Hedengren, and Daniel B. Klein. "Economic Professors' Favorite Economic Thinkers, Journals, and Blogs," Econ Journal Watch 8(2): 126-146, May 2011.[1]
    3.^ The Greatest Scot STV. Retrieved 31 January 2012
    4.^ Bussing-Burks 2003, pp. 38–39
    5.^ Buchan 2006, p. 12
    6.^ a b c Rae 1895, p. 5
    7.^ a b c Bussing-Burks 2003, p. 39
    8.^ Buchan 2006, p. 22
    9.^ Bussing-Burks 2003, p. 41
    10.^ Rae 1895, p. 24
    11.^ a b c d Buchholz 1999, p. 12
    12.^ Introductory Economics. New Age Publishers. p. 4. ISBN 81-224-1830-9.
    13.^ Rae 1895, p. 22
    14.^ Rae 1895, pp. 24–25
    15.^ a b Bussing-Burks 2003, p. 42
    16.^ Buchan 2006, p. 29
    17.^ Scott, W.R. "The Never to Be Forgotten Hutcheson: Excerpts from W.R. Scott," Econ Journal Watch 8(1): 96–109, January 2011.[2]
    18.^ Rae 1895, p. 30
    19.^ Smith, A. ([1762] 1985). Lectures on Rhetoric and Belles Lettres [1762]. vol. IV of the Glasgow Edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith (Indianapolis: Liberty Fund, 1985). Accessed on 2012-02-16
    20.^ a b Bussing-Burks 2003, p. 43
    21.^ Winch, Donald (September 2004). "Smith, Adam (bap. 1723, d. 1790)". Dictionary of National Biography. Oxford University Press.
    22.^ Rae 1895, p. 42
    23.^ a b Buchholz 1999, p. 15
    24.^ Buchan 2006, p. 67
    25.^ a b c d e Buchholz 1999, p. 16
    26.^ Buchholz 1999, pp. 16–17
    27.^ a b c Buchholz 1999, p. 17
    28.^ http://www.policonomics.com/adam-smith/
    29.^ Buchan 2006, p. 80
    30.^ Stewart, D., 1799, Essays on Philosophical Subjects, to which is prefixed An Account of the Life and Writings of the Author by Dugald Steward, F.R.S.E., Basil; from the Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Read by M. Steward, 21 January, and 18 March 1793; in: The Glasgow edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith, 1982, vol. 3, pp. 304 ff.
    31.^ During the reign of Louis XIV the population shrunk by 4 million and agricultural productivity was reduced by one-third while the taxes had increased. Cusminsky, Rosa, de Cendrero, 1967, Los Fisiócratas, Buenos Aires: Centro Editor de América Latina, p. 6
    32.^ 1701–1714 War of the Spanish Succession, 1688–1797 War of the Grand Alliance, 1672–1678 Franco-Dutch War, 1667–1668 War of Devolution, 1618–1648 Thirty Years' War
    33.^ Smith, A., 1976, The Wealth of Nations edited by R.H. Campbell and A.S. Skinner, The Glasgow edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith, vol. 2b, pp. 678.
    34.^ Buchan 2006, p. 90
    35.^ Dr James Currie to Thomas Creevey, 24 February 1793, Lpool RO, Currie MS 920 CUR
    36.^ Buchan 2006, p. 89
    37.^ "First Visit to London". Library of Economics and Liberty. Retrieved 2008-05-22.
    38.^ Buchholz 1999, p. 19
    39.^ Buchan 2006, p. 128
    40.^ Buchan 2006, p. 133
    41.^ Buchan 2006, p. 137
    42.^ Buchan 2006, p. 145
    43.^ a b c Bussing-Burks 2003, p. 53
    44.^ a b Buchan 2006, p. 25
    45.^ a b Buchan 2006, p. 88
    46.^ Bonar 1895, pp. xx–xxiv
    47.^ Buchan 2006, p. 11
    48.^ Buchan 2006, p. 134
    49.^ Rae 1895, p. 262
    50.^ a b c Skousen 2001, p. 32
    51.^ a b Buchholz 1999, p. 14
    52.^ Boswell's Life of Johnson, year 1780, footnote"
    53.^ Stewart, Dugald (1853). The Works of Adam Smith: With An Account of His Life and Writings. London: Henry G. Bohn. lxix. OCLC 3226570.
    54.^ Rae 1895, pp. 376–377
    55.^ Bonar 1895, p. xxi
    56.^ Ross 1995, p. 15
    57.^ "Times obituary of Adam Smith". The Times. 1790-07-24.
    58.^ Coase 1976, pp. 529–546
    59.^ a b Coase 1976, p. 538
    60.^ "Hume on Religion". Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy. Retrieved 2008-05-26.
    61.^ Eric Schliesser (2003). "The Obituary of a Vain Philosopher: Adam Smith’s Reflections on Hume’s Life". Hume Studies 29 (2): 327–362.
    62.^ "Adam Smith, Glasgow Edition of the Works and Correspondence Vol. 1 The Theory of Moral Sentiments [1759"]. The Online Library of Liberty. Retrieved 2010-01-31.
    63.^ Rae 1895
    64.^ Falkner, Robert (1997). "Biography of Smith". Liberal Democrat History Group. Archived from the original on 11 June 2008. Retrieved 2008-05-14.
    65.^ Smith 2002, p. xv
    66.^ Viner 1991, p. 250
    67.^ Wight, Jonathan B. Saving Adam Smith. Upper Saddle River: Prentic-Hall, Inc., 2002.
    68.^ Robbins, Lionel. A History of Economic Thought. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1998.
    69.^ Brue, Stanley L, and Randy R Grant. The Evolution of Economic Thought. Mason: Thomson Higher Education, 2007.
    70.^ There is at least one clear contradiction between The Theory of Moral Sentiments and The Wealth of Nations: The gluttony of the landlords is in the former an "invisible hand" which helps the poor to partake in the landlord's wealth. In "The Wealth of Nations" it is seen as the consumption of unproductive labour, limiting the growth of wealth.
    71.^ Cannan, Edwin (ed.), 1937, p. xxxix, Editor's Introduction, pp. xxxviii–xli to: Adam Smith, "An Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations", N. Y.: Random House; "These changes [to the earlier lectures by his visit to France] do not make so much real difference to Smith's own work as might be supposed; the theory of distribution, though it appears in the title of Book I., is no essential part of the work and could easily be excised ... But to subsequent [classical] economics they were of fundamental importance. They settled the form of economic treatises for a century at least."
    72.^ Smith, A., 1982 [1759], "Theory of Moral Sentiment", pp. 184–5 in: The Glasgow edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith, vol. i", Oxford University Press.
    73.^ "The learned will at once discern how much ... is taken from the writings of others, from Cicero and Aristotle, and to name no other moderns, from Puffendorf's ... de officio hominis et civis" (Hutcheson, F., 1787, "A Short Introduction to Moral Philosophy", Dublin: McKenzie, p. vii.). In "System" (1755), Hutcheson's begins stating: "The intention of moral philosophy is to direct men to that course of action which tends most effectually to promote their greatest happiness and perfection." (Hutcheson, F., 1755, "A system of moral philosophy", Glasgow: Foulis). In "Inquiry", Hutcheson (1729, 180) explains: "That action is best, which procures the greatest Happiness for the greatest Numbers" (Hutcheson, F., 1729, "An inquiry into the original of our ideas of beauty and virtue", London).
    74.^ Smith, A., 1976, The Wealth of Nations edited by R.H. Campbell and A.S. Skinner, The Glasgow edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith, vol. 2a, p. 456.
    75.^ Smith, A., 1980, The Glasgow edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith, vol. 3, p. 49, edited by W.P.D. Wightman and J.C. Bryce, Oxford: Claredon Press.
    76.^ Smith, A., 1976, The Glasgow edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith, vol. 1, p. 184-5, edited by D.D. Raphael and A.L. Macfie, Oxford: Claredon Press.
    77.^ Smith, A., 1976, The Glasgow edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith, vol. 2a, p. 456, edited by R.H. Cambell and A.S. Skinner, Oxford: Claredon Press.
    78.^ Smith, A., 1976, The Glasgow edition, vol. 2a, pp. 26–7.
    79.^ Mandeville, B., 1724, The Fable of the Bees, London: Tonson.
    80.^ Smith, A., 1976, The Glasgow edition, vol. 2a, p. 145, 158.
    81.^ Smith, A., 1976, The Glasgow edition, vol. 2a, p. 79.
    82.^ Gopnik, Adam. "Market Man". The New Yorker (18 October 2010): 82. Retrieved 27 April 2011.
    83.^ Samuelson, P. A./Nordhaus, William D., 1989, Economics, 13th edition, N.Y. et al.: McGraw-Hill, p. 825.
    84.^ Samuelson, P. A./Nordhaus, William D., 1989, idem, p. 825.
    85.^ Smith, A., 1976, vol. 2a, p. 10, idem
    86.^ [Excerpted from Class Warfare, 1995, pp. 19–23, 27–31 Source: http://www.chomsky.info/books/warfare02.htm] Retrieved December 2011
    87.^ The Glasgow edition of the Works and Correspondence of Adam Smith, 1982, 6 volumes; http://oll.libertyfund.org/
    88.^ "Adam Smith – Jonathan Swift". University of Winchester. Retrieved 2010-02-11.
    89.^ 100 Best Scottish Books, Adam Smith Retrieved 31 January 2012
    90.^ David Smith (2010) Free Lunch: Easily Digestible Economics p.43. Profile Books 2010
    91.^ L.Seabrooke (2006). "Global Standards of Market Civilization". P. 192. Taylor & Francis 2006
    92.^ Stigler, George J. (1976). "The Successes and Failures of Professor Smith," Journal of Political Economy, 84(6), p. 1202. P p. 1199-1213, Also published as Selected Papers, No. 50 (PDF), Graduate School of Business, University of Chicago.
    93.^ Samuelson, Paul A. (1977). "A Modern Theorist's Vindication of Adam Smith," American Economic Review, 67(1), p p. 42. Reprinted in J.C. Wood, ed., Adam Smith: Critical Assessments, pp. 498–509. Preview.
    94.^ Schumpeter History of Economic Analysis. New York: Oxford University Press. p. 185.
    95.^ Roemer, J.E. (1987). "Marxian Value Analysis". The New Palgrave: A Dictionary of Economics, v. 3, 383.
    96.^ Mandel, Ernest (1987). "Marx, Karl Heinrich", The New Palgrave: A Dictionary of Economicsv. 3, pp. 372, 376.
    97.^ Marshall, Alfred; Marshall, Mary Paley (1879). The Economics of Industry. p. 2.
    98.^ Jevons, W. Stanley (1879). The Theory of Political Economy (2nd ed.). p. xiv.
    99.^ Clark, B. (1998). Political-economy: A comparative approach, 2nd ed., Westport, CT: Preagerp. p. 32..
    100.^ Campos, Antonietta (1987). "Marginalist Economics", The New Palgrave: A Dictionary of Economics, v. 3, p. 320
    101.^ The Secret History of the Dismal Science
    102.^ Smith 1977, §Book I, Chapter 2
    103.^ The “Vanity of the Philosopher”: From Equality to Hierarchy in Postclassical Economics [3]
    104.^ "Clydesdale 50 Pounds, 1981". Ron Wise's Banknoteworld. Archived from the original on 30 October 2008. Retrieved 2008-10-15.
    105.^ "Current Banknotes : Clydesdale Bank". The Committee of Scottish Clearing Bankers. Archived from the original on 3 October 2008. Retrieved 2008-10-15.
    106.^ "Smith replaces Elgar on £20 note". BBC. 2006-10-29. Archived from the original on 6 April 2008. Retrieved 2008-05-14.
    107.^ Blackley, Michael (2007-09-26). "Adam Smith sculpture to tower over Royal Mile". Edinburgh Evening News.
    108.^ Fillo, Maryellen (2001-03-13). "CCSU welcomes a new kid on the block". The Hartford Courant.
    109.^ Kelley, Pam (1997-05-20). "Piece at UNCC is a puzzle for Charlotte, artist says". Charlotte Observer.
    110.^ Shaw-Eagle, Joanna (1997-06-01). "Artist sheds new light on sculpture". The Washington Times.
    111.^ "Adam Smith's Spinning Top". Ohio Outdoor Sculpture Inventory. Archived from the original on 2005-02-05. Retrieved 2008-05-24.
    112.^ contemporary newspaper records; Scotsman
    113.^ "The Adam Smith Society". The Adam Smith Society. Archived from the original on 2007-07-21. Retrieved 2008-05-24.
    114.^ "The Australian Adam Smith Club". Adam Smith Club. Retrieved 2008-10-12.
    115.^ Levy, David (June 1992). "Interview with Milton Friedman". Federal Reserve Bank of Minneapolis. Retrieved 2008-09-01.
    116.^ "FRB: Speech, Greenspan—Adam Smith—6 February 2005". Archived from the original on 12 May 2008. Retrieved 2008-05-31.
    117.^ "Adam Smith: Web Junkie - Forbes.com". 2007-07-05. Archived from the original on 20 May 2008. Retrieved 2008-06-10.
    118.^ Stein, Herbert (1994-04-06). "Board of Contributors: Remembering Adam Smith". The Wall Street Journal Asia: A14.
    119.^ Brown, Vivienne; Pack, Spencer J.; Werhane, Patricia H. (January 1993). "Untitled review of 'Capitalism as a Moral System: Adam Smith's Critique of the Free Market Economy' and 'Adam Smith and his Legacy for Modern Capitalism'". The Economic Journal 103 (416): 230–232. doi:10.2307/2234351. JSTOR 2234351.
    120.^ a b Smith 1977, bk. V, ch. 2
    121.^ Gopnik, A., op cit
    122.^ [4] Smith, Adam (1776), Penn State Electronic Classics edition, republished 2005, p.704
    123.^ Smith 1977, bk. V
    124.^ Smith, A., 1976, The Glasgow edition, vol. 2a, p. 468.
    125.^ Chomsky 2002, ch. 6
    126.^ Viner, Jacob (April 1927). "Adam Smith and Laissez-faire". The Journal of Political Economy 35 (2): 198–232. JSTOR 1823421.
    127.^ Klein, Daniel B. (2008). "Toward a Public and Professional Identity for Our Economics". Econ Journal Watch 5 (3): 358–372.
    128.^ Klein, Daniel B. (2009). "Desperately Seeking Smithians: Responses to the Questionnaire about Building an Identity". Econ Journal Watch 6 (1): 113–180.
    129.^ a b Buchholz, Todd (December 1990). pp. 38–39.
    130.^ Martin, Christopher. "Adam Smith and Liberal Economics: Reading the Minimum Wage Debate of 1795–96," Econ Journal Watch 8(2): 110–125, May 2011 [5].

    References
    Bonar, James (1895). A Catalogue of the Library of Adam Smith}and. London: Macmillan. OCLC 2320634.
    Buchan, James (2006). The Authentic Adam Smith: His Life and Ideas. W. W. Norton & Company. ISBN 0-393-06121-3.
    Buchholz, Todd (1999). New ideas from Dead Economists: An introduction to modern economic thought. Penguin Books. ISBN 0-14-028313-7.
    Bussing-Burks, Marie (2003). Influential Economists. Minneapolis: The Oliver Press. ISBN 1-881508-72-2.
    Campbell, R. H.; Skinner, Andrew S. (1985). Adam Smith. Routledge. ISBN 0-7099-3473-4.
    Chomsky, Noam (2002). Understanding power: the indispensable Chomsky. Scribe Publications. ISBN 978-0-908011-72-8.
    Coase, R.H. (October 1976). "Adam Smith's View of Man". The Journal of Law and Economics 19 (3): 529–546. doi:10.1086/466886.
    Rae, John (1895). Life of Adam Smith. New York City: Macmillan Publishers. ISBN 0-7222-2658-6.
    Ross, Ian Simpson (14 December 1995). The Life of Adam Smith. Oxford University Press. ISBN 0-19-828821-2.
    Skousen, Mark (2001). The Making of Modern Economics: The Lives and Ideas of Great Thinkers. M.E. Sharpe. ISBN 0-7656-0480-9.
    Smith, Adam (1977) [1776]. An Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations. University Of Chicago Press. ISBN 0-226-76374-9.
    Smith, Adam (1982) [1759]. D.D. Raphael and A.L. Macfie. ed. The Theory of Moral Sentiments. Liberty Fund. ISBN 0-86597-012-2.
    Smith, Adam (2002) [1759]. Knud Haakonssen. ed. The Theory of Moral Sentiments. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-59847-8.
    Smith, Vernon L. (July 1998). "The Two Faces of Adam Smith". Southern Economic Journal 65 (1): 2–19.
    Tribe, Keith; Mizuta, Hiroshi (2002). A Critical Bibliography of Adam Smith. Pickering & Chatto. ISBN 978-1-85196-741-4.
    Viner, Jacob (1991). Douglas A. Irwin. ed. Essays on the Intellectual History of Economics. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press. ISBN 0-691-04266-7.

    This article incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain from the entry "Smith, Adam" in: Cousin, John William (1910). A Short Biographical Dictionary of English Literature. London, J. M. Dent & Sons; New York, E. P. Dutton.

    Further reading
    Butler, Eamonn (March 2007). Adam Smith – A Primer. Institute of Economic Affairs. ISBN 0-255-36608-6.
    Copley, Stephen (March 1995). Adam Smith's Wealth of Nations: New Interdisciplinary Essays. Manchester University Press. ISBN 0-7190-3943-6.
    Glahe, F. (June 1977). Adam Smith and the Wealth of Nations: 1776–1976. University Press of Colorado. ISBN 0-87081-082-0.
    Haakonssen, Knud (2006-03-06). The Cambridge Companion to Adam Smith. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-77924-3.
    Hollander, Samuel (June 1973). Economics of Adam Smith. University of Toronto Press. ISBN 0-8020-6302-0.
    Iain McLean (2006). Adam Smith, Radical and Egalitarian: An Interpretation for the 21st Century. Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 0-7486-2352-3.
    Milgate, Murray and Stimson, Shannon. (August 2009). After Adam Smith: A Century of Transformation in Politics and Political Economy. Princeton University Press. ISBN 0-691-14037-5.
    Muller, Jerry Z. (1995-07-03). Adam Smith in His Time and Ours. Princeton University Press. ISBN 0-691-00161-8.
    O'Rourke, P. J. (2006-12-04). On The Wealth Of Nations. Grove/Atlantic Inc.. ISBN 0-87113-949-9.
    Otteson, James (2002). Adam Smith's Marketplace of Life. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-01656-8.
    Phillipson Nicholas: Adam Smith: An Enlightened Life, Yale University Press, 2010 ISBN 978-0-300-16927-0, 352 pages; scholarly biography
    Iain McLean, Adam Smith, Radical and Egalitarian: An Interpretation for the 21st Century (Edinburgh University Press, 2004)
    Éric Pichet, (2004), Adam Smith, je connais !, French biography
     Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 AdamSmith Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System - Page 30 Adam_Smith_statue

      Current date/time is Mon Nov 18, 2024 1:30 pm